Perhaps Death

by WritingSpirit

Rating: everyone
Tags: Crossover, Doctor Whooves, Twilight Sparkle, Sad, Drama, My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic, Colgate, Sparkler, Romance, Science Fiction, Adventure, Derpy Hooves
Length: 142383

The Doctor finds himself stuck in prison, unable to remember anything he had experienced prior to his awakening. With the help of his diary, enchanted with magic, he tries to piece his life back together, not knowing what might await him at the end.

Queer, isn't it? How life works. Every life has its own twists and turns, and to know where each twist and each turn that goes wrong is my specialty, for I'm the pony that is always there to make it right.

You might know me as the Doctor, what with my TARDIS and gizmos to make everything perfect and shipshape, all-the-round great! You have a problem, and I'll fix it. Easy as it is!

Sadly, all good things must come to an end, and as each day passes, that fearful hour approaches closer and closer, where I have to play the part of letting go. And I don't want it to happen.

Even if I have no idea what am I letting go of.

Published 2013-04-14 10:20:02 UTC
Last updated 2018-10-11 21:48:47 UTC

Raindrop Threnody

1024 AC, ? Month, ? Day, ? h/min/s

.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

Where am I?
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

Am I... home?

.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

I don't know what is this...

Why...

Why am I writing this...?

Is this some sort of journal? I pretty much seen a lot of meaningless words at the previous pages, but did I really write this? Would I... would I record something senseless as... as where am I right now...?

Celestia, look at all this gibberish I wrote...

To whomever that will read this, which I suspect not, I'm sorry. It's that I'm voicing out whatever thoughts that could occur to me now. I found this... this logbook in my hooves and I'm just writing whatever that I could begin with to prosper these empty pages. There was a previous entry that stated strange things about me, such as this... disease I've contracted. It doesn't seem to me like I'm having Alzheimer's, no. It surely doesn't seem that way. I'm still fit, alive and the Doctor I was meant to be. At least, before my supposedly twelfth cycle begins.

Cut things short, there were a list of... dates. Dates that spanned from the day I was born to... to when? What day was this? Was the last date on the list yesterday? I can't really tell. All I know is that I'm stuck in this... this prison; stone walls decrepit and teeming with moss and mouse-holes, five wooden planks chained to the wall for a bed and a small, metal-barred window that gives me a dull view of the full moon covered in dense clouds. Cold wind brushed through my hair, keeping them straight up with every creeping caress against my skin like it was the eve of winter, which I believe it is, judging from the snow piling at the ledge outside of the window. The moisture was heavy and suffocating, which is what I expected to be from a prison like this. Caged like a common animal, with only a black book to spare me from total lethargy. Celestia, that's one hell of a bloody lengthy description...

Seeing this now...

It seems this is some sort of logbook to record important things perhaps? I don't really know, but maybe I could fill in what I could remember from just a few mere minutes ago. It seemed right. The same wind that blew now sent shivers in my sleep before all of this. I could feel my warm breath becoming chilly as I cringed tighter inwards. It was then, with the creaking metal gate separating me from the world opening, that I awoke from my nightmarish slumber.

"Doctor."

The voice said my name. Well, actually, it said my title, but with all the habitual calling of my title, it's really hard to tell. Anyways, it certainly was somepony I know... but I've been alone all this time, aren't I? Was I really alone all this time?

When I came to, I found myself on the aforementioned 'bed', clutching the logbook in which I'm writing down right now and turning to the figure whose shadow loomed over me. I expected to stare into the face of a total stranger, but no, her face was distinguishable as much as her shunning voice, what with her eyes sternly narrowed and her mane sparkling in the stream of moonlight. It was a face that instilled fear every single time she called, and now she called for me.

"Pr-Princess... Luna...?"

The cerulean alicorn said nothing. There wasn't remorse or pity in her eyes, only an unforgiving look, stone-cold and firm. I'm quite surprised she didn't use her royal voice to scream in my face yet. Emphasize on the 'yet'.

"Doctor," she repeated, much softer this time. "Do you know why are you here?"

Like the bloody hell I know, I wanted to scream! It was then that I realize of my surroundings, this cold, damp darkness that they call a jail cell. Airless and remorseless to hold the worst of the worst in Equestria. And suddenly I'm thrown in here to be compared to those half-witted scums!

"Wh-Why am I here?" I carefully stammered my question, trying not to further anger the Princess before me. "If I may ask, Your Highness...?"

"You don't remember?"

"I... I-I..."

It was then that I forced my head to think, my eyes clenching shut and sending me into the spiraling darkness of my head, wanting to nitpick something that would solve this demented question: why the hay am I here? But in the end, it was all in vain. Fruitless as an orchard in the frozen north, figuratively speaking.

"I d-don't know, Your Highness..."

Princess Luna squinted her eyes, doubting my words perhaps, or figuring on how to settle this. Suddenly, her eyes caught this exact logbook that I was clutching onto, and with that horn of hers, she just grabbed it! Not even a please or thank you, no! Just snatched it from my bloody hooves! If I wasn't that bloody tired and, if I may add, if she wasn't a bloody princess, I would've get it back, thank you! Of course, she seemed not to care of my words. I see her expression changing from confusion, to realization, to disgruntlement. Always looking serious, that alicorn, unlike her sister, whom I met a few times before. For once, can't she smile for me?

"It seems you have a rather... permanent complication," she mused. "Perhaps you might need to reflect on your past deeds? Recall what you can? Maybe then, you know what you did wrong..."

With that, she left, escorted by those... batguards of hers (the very, very protective ones, to be accurate). It was after four minutes of staring at these empty pages that I decided to write this despite my reluctance and now here I am, putting the final full stop on this be-damned sentence.

But now... what shall I do? Where shall I begin? It just... I'm...

I'm lost...
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

I'm perfectly lost...

.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

But there must be something. Some sort of clue. No, the Princess wouldn't be so cold as to leave me here to ponder about events long past. No, she wouldn't. No way with her sister on the sworn throne would she bind me to the void I'm in: empty from what I've faced in the past, and what I am facing now. No, there must be something...

...

...

I flipped back to the first pages of this... this logbook. I found a date circled in red. Was it done by her, or was it done by... by me? I myself don't remember doing this, but it seems it's the first plausible choice I could make. For some reason, when I waved my hoof over it, my heart pulsated with a tingle, as if there was something... magical over it. A touch of magic that somepony had made? Was it my doing? Just as I mouthed the date aloud (993 AC, First Summer, 23 to be exact), something stung my head. Something made me grunt, made me collapse onto the cold, hard floor, with all my parts aching. It was... it was just... something! I don't know what! I want to know...

I want to know...

To know...

Maybe that's it... maybe that's what it was... that aching feeling.

Of knowledge......
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

.
.
.

1024 AC, Second Winter, 17, 12:00:00

This is it.

It's high noon, and already I could feel it sinking in.

I flipped back a hundred times already, making sure I remembered every written date. Some of them were blurring, some starting to leak out from my memory stream, but otherwise intact yet incomplete. I've strained to memorize what I could from only the numbers before me, for that day will arrive soon. I don't know when, but the doctor said in the next few months or so, and I want every single link of my memory intact. The warm hearth of the fireplace blazed, reminding me of the little time I have left before I turned to dust like burning wood turning into ash and soot. It was freezing cold; one of the coldest winters in Equestria according to... somepony...

Somepony told me that...

I... I can't remember... who...
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

Celestia please have mercy on my fragile mind......

.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

My TARDIS awaits me in the freezing winter outside however, the form it has taken (an otherworldly, blue police box, to be exact) already covered in the white snow gently drifting in the chilling currents of air, icicles decorating its edges with windows fogged up from the radiating heat of the activated engine inside like how my breath would cloud the glass of the window pane.

The cup of steaming hot chocolate, complete with marshmallow islands swimming around its bowels like turtles, was the only comfort I had besides my scarf and earmuffs. The fireplace was excluded, probably because of my ridiculous distance from it, and I guarantee, heat doesn't travel far even in this house.

"T-Turner?"

A stranger's voice, full with absurd concern. It was female; you don't need a glance at the owner of the voice to know that, of course. In fact, I never saw a glimpse of her, nor her face, which I guessed by appearance, but the way she calls me soothes me of my growing problems somehow, even though I don't know who exactly she is.

She was the owner of this house and, to my luck, was kind enough to let me stay here for this winter. Despite the other noisier inhabitants in the house, no doubt a family or even a bunch of young ponies fresh from university, I somehow put up with it. I try to keep my sociability to the minimum: there's no point meeting somepony new when your memory is already fading away. "Yes, milady?" I responded, gaze still frozen to the whirring TARDIS outside the window.

"I'm going to the park with... you know..."

"Alright."

Trotting hooves soon followed my voice and, with that done, my ears caught the sound of the front door latching shut. The thudding sounds of the room above stilled immediately, the other tenants no doubt followed her out. I sometimes question why she would tell me such things only to invite those living above me, but now's not the time. Once I'm sure they were gone, I crept towards the back door, placing the half-empty mug on the kitchen table. I normally would see it as half-full, but with times like these calls for drastic changes. Don't judge me.

Stepping into the wintry afternoon, with a barrage of air and snow slamming into my face, I trudged across the frozen garden, already violently shivering even though I had been through countless winters in my lifetime. The TARDIS stood there, patiently awaiting my hesitant arrival. Trust me, it was not the first time I had done this, and by 'this', I also mean the exact date I'm about to head to. If I recalled correctly, this would be the eight time I would be venturing back, but this time...

This time... it's different.

Not for the sake of knowing...

But for the sake of remembering...
.
.
.

.
.
.

993 AC, First Summer, 23, 03:17:24

Damp and dark was the morning, with most of the population in the city still asleep. All around me, I was surrounded by rows of antiquate buildings, with windows mostly oval-shaped and doors rickety as the hinges that grasped on them. The rain was heavy, with the only sources of light being a few iron street lamps and the subtle streaks of lightning that flashed through the entirety of the world below it. Lightning... it seemed so sudden, yet in that minuscule interval, it showed so much power and fury.

I felt like that the first time I came here, concealing myself in the shrouding darkness of the alleyways. It became a routine for me to hide here to the point where I can remember everything that happened. One flash of lightning later, a mouse would scurry between my hooves, then a few dogs - a quartet, probably - would bark in the distance. Then, the sky would flash two consecutive times, before comes the eventful scene.

Stepping out of the shadows was a mare, protecting herself with a raincoat, safe from the rain that pattered on its rubber surface. She glanced around warily, the torch she was holding swinging in the light breeze whilst she cradled what seemed to be a small foal in her hooves. Just as she turned towards me, the lightning flashed once, and at that very instant I would whirl back and close my eyes. The first time I did that, I wondered why. It was the reason I came here in this timeline in the first place: to see her face, but as I grew, I soon understood that her face was never meant to be shown. Necessary steps must be taken.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

I will not see her.

I don't need her anymore.

I'm sorry...

.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

Amid the booming thunder, she crept towards one of the buildings, placing the foal down in a basket onto the pavement, shielded only by the small roof over it. I watched as she knelt down, giving a quick peck on the baby's forehead and a tear to stain the blanket, before scurrying off in the rain. Hatred fueled in me like the prowess of lightning at my first glance, but I understand now why she had to do it. I could've saved it by bringing it back to my time, where I can find somepony kind enough to nurture it, but that would cause a chaos in time and space.

It was not meant to be.

A smile crept up to my face like how I was creeping up to the baby, being careful not to wake him up. It soon grew wider at the sight of his small tuft of dark amber on the tip of his quaint forehead, his coat colored in a brighter shade. Luckily for me, he was fast asleep, and no matter how loud the thunder rang, or how the dogs howl in the distance, he never woke.

Time passed and I sat there, in front of the door of some stranger's house, glancing down at this sleeping foal tucked like a doll in the basket. The winds whipped my tail and mane fiercely like it whips the baby's, the rain pattering against my back that shielded him from its barrage of droplets. It was a burden, yet it made me feel comfortable.

It was not meant to be, for us to be together.

Sometimes he would scrunch his cheeks, sometimes he would drool, sometimes he would even let out a snore louder than those blasted dogs, but I remained there. All the time my eyes gaze down upon him, my hooves just aching to give his puffy cheeks a gentle caress, but all I could do was stare. I could've told him how he was going to grow up and become a great pony, but all I could do was stare. I could've told him he would be important in Equestria as much as he was important to himself, but all I could do was stare.

It was not meant to be, for us to be together.

It's better to stare...

Soon, the rain stopped and, with that, the storm in my heart. Half an hour had past since my arrival, yet I don't mind. I would muster up all the patience in the world if I'm forced to watch this foal for time infinite, and I could watch him grow up, watch him become curious of his surroundings... like a real child.

"Lucky you," I muttered. Lucky you, all right.

Yeah...

Lucky me.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

It was not meant to be, for us to be together.

It's better to stare, than to interfere.

.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

Perhaps it is why this cycle bring out the strange things in me: instead of being born anew as a full-fledged stallion, I came back as a small little child, fresh from the womb. I was unfortunate enough to have lost my memory of my previous cycles, but it was a speck compared to how lucky I was exploring the world as a child once again.

To be a child... imagine the freedom... the spark of creativity... the cheerfulness of adults to you instead of each other...

To be innocent, primarily.... or.... more so...

To have the love of a mother and father...

I remembered having a mother, though not officially. I can't remember how she was like, but I could faintly register a few little details about her. She would be a mare that I would forever respect if she had nurtured me, but as you can see, I was placed here in the damp darkness of the city, and by city, it was the prestigious Canterlot. Perhaps if she had taken care of me, I would have a different life, even if she isn't my real mother. But as you can see, it was meant to be. I had no right to interfere her choices.

She was a mother that never was, and never meant to be.

And as I gaze down at myself, having shielded the rain from my infant self, I would be the father that never was.

The father of myself...

That seemed a little awkward.

After giving a few knocks on the door, I soon said my farewells silently, slowly sneaking away and slinking back into the darkness from whence I came. The TARDIS awaited me patiently like a sentinel-- no... a guide. Yes... a guide to show me the little parts of my life that I had missed. The little parts such as this...

I never understood why I did what I did the first time I came here, but it grew on me. Ever since, it was to comfort me and, though I suspect that I would see myself shielding over him if I had came later, it never happened. It was as if the TARDIS wanted me to be there every time I came back, so that I could relive the same, serene experience over and over and over and over and over and over and over ~~and ov~~ and that's...

That's a good thing.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

To whomever that left me there, I'm sorry.

I will not see you.

For I don't need you anymore.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

It was not meant to be, for us to be together.

It's better to stare, than to interfere.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

And to the foal that would one day become the stallion I know very well...

You're not lost.

Don't ask where you are.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

You are home

.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

Down To The Fringes Of Their Porcelain Tea Cups

1024 AC, ? Month, ? Day, ? h/min/s

.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

Celestia, my head...

Was... was it... morning?

Bluejays and mockingbirds and canaries galore...
.
.
.

I have no idea what happened last night. Really, I don't.

Now, as all of you might wonder, you had seen my travels in the TARDIS. To be completely honest with you, I had no idea what I was doing until I remembered.... I remembered! Jolly good McGee, I remembered something!! I REMEMB--!!!
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

Ahem.

On to the point at hoof, I saw myself traveling back, where I saw myself traveling back again to protect a little baby version of myself. Now who would've thought of it, that I would go back in time to shield myself from the rain? I don't know how I could even think of a more splendid idea than that, unless it was the cause that sent me unto my untimely demise in this rotting jail cell without anything to look forward to.

I had no idea why I am here. If I reputedly had Alzheimer's (which I oh so wrote about it happily in this logbook; I would've traveled back in time to murder myself if I could) then why was I placed in prison? Wasn't I supposed to be in some comfy bed in the hospital, listening to bluegrass and jazz music while basking in the summer sunset? Alright, maybe not the last part, but still? If I am not mistaken, white mattresses are comfier than broken planks of wood!

The only way that somepony would land himself here is if he did something wrong.

And I hadn't done anything wrong! None at all!

Right?

I can't say for sure: I have a memory condition, after all. At least it didn't worsen up to the point where I can't remember my name, but I fear that day might be coming closer faster than I think. But before it comes, I must not panic! Keep your head in the game, Turner! Keep it in the game!

But still... that memory of it... there was no doubt that before that, I had an intention to record it and remember what I've been through. It was strange, trying to remember what happened when you were a mere three years old, but what was more disturbing was that I meddled with the affairs of the past; my past, to be exact. Even though it was admirable (narcissist much?) I wasn't supposed to be there. You can't exist in two dimensions of time at once; it's a violation of one of the many Laws of Time.

Perhaps that is why I'm here...
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

I'm placed in jail for protecting myself......

.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

Strange, if you think about it.

Besides that, it all comes down to tracing back my origins. Trust me, I can still remember my name, my age, all these general things about myself, but I'm not actually sure how my life works right now. Not much goes on during infancy, and so far that's the only prominent thing worth mentioning about me back then, according to the logbook.

The next date was in 997 AC: four years after I was left on the pavement of the orphanage. I was seven back then, if I could recall correctly. Now if only I could remember exactly what happened...

Curiosity killed the cat, they say, but I'm a Time Lord, not some mere feline!

Hopefully this magic would be able to sustain me, and my body to it. With destination in mind, I clenched my eyes shut, uttering out that one single date as my knees grew weak...
.
.
.

.
.
.

997 AC, First Winter, 12, 14:32:47

This wasn't the sight I was expecting.

Was this an example of how nurseries are like? This gloomy, tight little space with a creaky wooden bed and the dustiest of windows that lets in only the gloomiest of sunlight? These drooping curls of wallpaper that strips the panels bare, revealing its plentiful holes and growing moss that dwell comfortably more than its intended inhabitants? This... this tar pit? A hellhole abandoned? A... a...... w-well, I'm out of anything to describe it.

The TARDIS replaced what probably should've been the closet, seeing how finely arranged it was with the remaining... extraordinary decor of the room. Despite all this tarnishes, whoever stayed in here really tried his or her best to touch it up. Look at the clockwork and gears on the table! Or how about these small airship models hanging from the ceiling? Now that takes some incredible creativity to build, especially these kinds who can work as much as they can be displayed! Throw one of these, you might see it landing in Manehatten in a few minutes! Absolutely thrilling, the technology of ponykind!

It was much more difficult, some would say, to explore the confines in which connects to your life in some way. Oh, and I forgot to mention, yes, I've set the TARDIS to the important chain of events in my life. I'm not quite sure where this part is, but as I mentioned... did I mention? Just to be sure, I was seven years old back then, so I was probably having a jolly little trip to the candy store or perhaps tossing marbles with some other colts around some sort of chalk circle.

Ah, wait, wait, wait, wait, WAIT!! I've got it now! I've got it! It's all coming back to me now! Creeping down the stairs, my eyes were given the sight I had expected to see. It was the warm, beckoning sight of the living room, safe from the hazard of the first chills of winter, where sitting (more like sinking) into a red couch and snoozing was a young little pony, with a coat of faded pine and a mane of dark mahogany. Already cuddled up, I see, judging from how he curled up into the patchy blanket like a snail, comfortable and warm from the winter storm.

"Turner?"

"Yes?" I replied, before clamping my mouth shut. I wasn't supposed to be seen in any way, which is why I shrouded myself in a barrier that allows nopony to see me and the TARDIS (just to be safe; you wouldn't want ponies sneaking into their rooms to find their closet had turned into a blue police box). That lady didn't call for me, no. He called for the colt sleeping on the chair. Ah, yes.

Little, seven year old me.

I tried my best to hold back a snort when I saw my younger self dragging his limping body, the blanket sagging over him and covering him with a small quiver as he shuffled further from the welcoming fireplace. As I followed, I glanced about the dainty little home, with framed pictures faded and graying and the walls they were nailed upon cracking and chipping. Celestia, this house really needs a double makeover!

My toddler self huddled into another room; the foyer, I believe. He glanced up with azure eyes, fixated at two mares seated in velvet chairs with senile smiles and warm teacups in their hooves. One of them chuckled, beckoning a pale magenta hoof towards me. The smaller me, not 'me' me.

"Come, Turner," she spoke, which tingled my heart. I couldn't think of any words to describe how... how comforting it sounded. It was soothing, but not as in 'calm my heart' soothing. No, this was a very sophisticated type of soothing; something that... has the chill of winter, yet the warmth of summer. My younger self also knew about it, as he gazed upon her sympathetic visage, eyes stirring with innocence as he called:

"Yes, Mrs. Hearthfire?"

The name clicked in my gears. That... that was too familiar of a name to forget.

Mrs. Benevolent Hearthfire was the keeper of the Canterlot Center for Foster Children, known as the orphanage for the more ignorant ponies in this society. She was the kindest pony I've ever met back in the day, being the best mother she could be -- now that changes things up, doesn't it? I bet most, if not all of you are expecting some rotten, cranky old mare to be our caretaker just because I said the house was a little torn apart, didn't you? Well, the truth was that the Center had been experiencing financial issues back then and one day, it got to the point where she was about to give up on any hope that it would be restored. Our one any only home -- my home -- would be lost.

Now I remember.

Today was that faithful day...
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

When hope was lost, she came like an angel.

True to whom we know her as, she did what she had to do....

.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

"He certainly is a fine child, isn't he?"

Watching my younger self's mane being ruffled by the other mare made me instinctively raise my hoof to touch my own tuft of hair. A nostalgic smile crept on my face as he let out a purr, snuggling right beside the stranger that became his new friend. In response, both older ponies chuckled softly, before continuing their conversation.

"You really are considering this?" Mrs. Hearthfire asked with slight concern. "We require tons of money to refurnish everything here, and you're paying for that and considering to hire some ponies to help us with our renovation?"

"Benevy, my old friend," the other mare began. "You've done wonderful things in life, things that I'm afraid I'm not of age to accomplish now. This... this is your sanctuary; your legacy that you have carried ever since you built it up decades ago. You've given all these kind children," she caressed the side of my younger self's cheek," a place to stay when they had none. A place that we would all cherish for eternity. If I had brought my daughter, I'm sure she would've made a lot of great friends with the ponies here. Those Canterlotian children always follow their parents' horribly snobbish attitudes from their harsh voice and their insolent scoffs! Jagged and crooked down to the fringes of their porcelain tea cups! I dare say, if Celestia had imposed a rule about banishment from cruelty, there would only be a few ponies I know of who would remain!"

"Now, now, Mrs. Doo--"

"Call me Dandy. We are but old friends after all, Benevy. Formalities aren't necessary."

"Of course." With a cough, Mrs. Hearthfire tried again: "We can't change the ways of the world, Dandy, but that doesn't mean we can't change the ways of the coming world. Your donation... it's... it's a miracle for this children! You are restoring the home of these children, Dandy Doo! You are changing lives for the better!"

"It's a necessity, Benevy Hearthfire," Mrs. Doo replied warmly, her pale crimson hooves stroking my already sleeping past self. I do question why I sleep in such an odd posture that resembled an ostrich digging its head into the ground, but none of that matters now. "We are all but ponies," she continued with a wistful sigh, gazing down at little old me snuggling against her. "One day, I would leave this world and perhaps you would too. One day we would leave all these ponies to themselves and let them lead their lives on their own. Hopefully they would take it in the right direction. Hopefully... they would make us proud when we watch them from the heavens. But till then, we are their teachers as much as we are their guardians."

Something touched my heart when I heard that. To be a teacher and a guardian must be terribly frustrating, one might agree, but what she said... it somehow made sense. Mrs. Hearthfire did teach us a few things we've never learned in school; simple things such as sharing, fairness and everyday life lessons. They seem pretty simple to follow, but when you realize that in the adult world such things don't exist to them, it makes you feel a tad bit sad. Perhaps that is why the TARDIS feels this is an important occasion to be, seeing that I was asleep then and was probably too naive to understand a word that older ponies would say. Somepony like Mrs. Doo was probably respected as the mare she was by somepony else.

Somepony like me.
.
.
.
.
.
.

When hope was lost, she came like an angel.

True to whom we know her as, she did what she had to do....

She did what she had to do.

.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
Thank you, Mrs. Doo.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
. "Always knowing what to say, Dandy."

"It's not that big of a deal. Now, about that donation..."

"Oh yes! Thank you, thank you, thank you, thank you so much, Dandy! You would never believe how excited the children would be when they hear this!"

"I'm certain they would be overjoyed." Mrs. Do suddenly reached behind, pulling out a small pocket watch, her smile turning into a greasy yet mediocre frown as she spoke: "Look at the time! Toodle-loo, Benevy! Have to pick my Ditzy from school!"

I stopped midway up the rotting stairs. That... that other, painstakingly familiar name. Unlike her mother, this struck a different chord to which I don't understand. It was as if... like the blood in my heart was emptied, along with all the emotions, all the laughter, the sadness... th-there... was nothing left... nothing but a parched, empty cavity waiting to be tossed around like a punching bag again. Just... waiting! "Of course, of course!" I barely picked up Mrs. Hearthfire's words. That name kept appearing in my head, begging and begging and begging to be known! I heard it somewhere before, I just knew it! But... but... where...?!

Ditzy, Ditzy... her mother was Dandy Doo...

Dandy Doo...... Dandy Doo...

Ditzy...

Ditzy Doo......?
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
Who is this...... Ditzy Doo?
.
.
.
.
.

Author's Note

Sorry it took longer than expected! It was probably shorter than you guys expected as well...

Writer's ~~Barricade~~ Block was horrible

Thirty Four Feet Across The Window

1024 AC, ? Month, ? Day, ? h/min/s

.
.
.

Ah, of course...

Yes, yes.... strange indeed...

Yes... nearly there...
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

Sorry, are you actually reading this?

Don't mind the babbling! Don't mind it at all! I was simply measuring the thickness of the bars! Yes indeed! Harder without my sonic, but still possible! Then again, I would've spent less time if I had the sonic. Curse those guards and there picky, itchy little hooves! Take things that don't belong to them, eh? Well, tell that to the constable, which is a-- oh, forget constable! Just remembered who exactly the captain is. Scary little colt he was, back in the day. Brings the shivers in my rib-cage! Well, when I mentioned 'picky' hooves I meant they left a few things with me. My bow tie, for instance; bow ties are cool. Even better (at that moment) is the dental floss! Yes, it is manageable even with hooves and yes, it was one of my associates who prescribed it to me.

And it was with this string for dental care that I've concocted a most brilliant plan!

You see, I have done a lot of reading back in the day and I happened across this notably strange piece of information that involves dental floss. According to actual, trustworthy reports, there are cases where prisoners saw through the bars with dental floss! How bloody amazing is that, the minds of these ponies? Dental floss and iron bars! Wicked, one would agree!

Well, there are choices to be made. One is that I sit here and rot like some blithering idiot, talking to magical chalk fairies and create spiderwebs around me and the room with all these dental floss. The other is that I saw through the bars, walk out the doors, get my sonic and finally, run into my TARDIS and ESCAPE!!!!...... And most probably Princess Luna would use her magic and cause it to explode. My, my, alicorns and their dirty tricks...

Option one seems best! Forget escape! Spiderwebs it is!
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

Spiderwebs.

Articulate. Complicated.

Boring~!

Great! My adventure of a life, reduced to manufacturing real estate homes for arachnids! Don't get me wrong, I want a great plan, though I really do have no clear idea of a good plan right now. I'm stripped of all my precious belongings (yes, I do realize the TARDIS can't fit into my suit pockets) with only a logbook, dental floss, a small piece of chewing gum and perhaps one or two crumpled bow ties. Besides that, I have nothing.

Why jail, I ponder? Why this horrid little place? They could just lock me in the TARDIS; at least I have a swimming pool and a library there. Luxury, resplendence and the soothing silence, all in one package! Absolute perfection, really! Top that off with a cup of tea and that's it! No! They go like 'prisoners don't need comfort; it's their punishment' over and over that they couldn't even remember we were ponies anymore!

Well, by the time you're reading this, I'm staring out at the small little window. Apparently, they moved me to solitary when I was asleep; I could smell the air parched with companionship, not that you'll find any beneficial ones down in the dungeon anyway. Good news, however, is that they have an excellent view of the Canterlot streets, so I could see a little bit of the city from here. Quite an amazing place, Canterlot is. Complicated too. I remember the first day I figured out how complicated it was. Ah yes, clear as day, without any little obscurities whatsoever. It was a long, long time ago-- alright, maybe not that long. But it feels that way... maybe my memory is draining after all...

But enough of that. Time to reminisce...
.
.
.

.
.
.

998 AC, First Summer, 8, 14:32:47

"And what's that suppose to mean?"

"What?"

"Your name, f'course!" the other kid said to me. "What kind of name is... The Doctor? Haven't you had a proper name of some sort, like a good one that your mother gave you? This 'Doctor' thing seems all made-up!"

"Well, Missus Hearthfire called me Turner. Is that alright with you?"

"Be'er!" he continued, almost yelling into my face. What a great friend!

Back then I was acquainted with most of the kids in the center, so yes, I made a lot of friends, though neither are suitable to be a companion in my journeys. Don't be mistaken, I didn't travel in the TARDIS at that time; I was only eight years old! Do you expect an eight-year-old to go traipsing into danger alone? With nopony else to follow him? Whoever said yes must be mentally ludicrous! Despite that, I do have the knowledge of time-travelling. It's like genetic inheritance, only with memory stream. The more I grow, the faster my previous memories return to me, so you could say I have almost all of my knowledge of the TARDIS and my piloting skills effectively in my head. Almost.

"But I like calling myself 'The Doctor' more!" I protested. I was a naive little foal back then, so you could say I was a little inexperienced. "It's... it's like getting a bow tie! I wear bow ties! Bow ties are cool!"

"Only you would say that, Turner."

Mrs. Hearthfire stepped into our small little bickering, and I would add loud, seeing how she was wearing her gardening hat and probably pruning the hedges in the backyard. I say, her ears are the most sensitive I've ever seen! Which mare you know can hear two whining little morons over the sound of birds, lawn-mowing, sprinklers and the laughter of children? Exactly! "Run along now, Whipper! If I recall correctly, you were the only one who made your bed yet! Wouldn't want to miss out on lunch now, would we dear?"

Well, you know what happened next. Whipper was always a keener pony when it comes to any of the three meals. A little wordplay, perhaps... I guess what I said would be food for thought!

Haha! Ha! Heh... never mind...

"As for you, Turner." Mrs. Hearthfire turned to me, wearing a sweet smile. Really, that's a batter of honey right there on her lips, topped with a few dainty sprinkles of sugar, if I may add! "You still haven't unpacked your belongings yet! It's been, what, a month since we moved into this new place! What in the world are you keeping in there, young fellow?"

"Just a little tidbits, Missus Hearthfire," I answered in the most innocent-looking way I could. After all, you wouldn't want your babysitter to find out that you had the TARDIS and the sonic screwdriver lying among your little childhood goodies now, wouldn't you With a laugh, she left me, making sure to pat my head as she headed towards the stairs. That finished, the one thing I could only think of doing was running off into my room, mostly to unpack my things because, well, it's a little risky to let her walk into a bedroom like mine.

Speaking of which, I wasn't the most organized pony back in the day. If I were to describe my bedroom in one single word, it would be 'trash heap'! Wait, is that two words? Is 'trash heap' two words, with a hyphen somewhere or just one word? 'Trashheap'... that does not sound right. 'Clutter' then! And a clutter it was!

Try to picture your bedroom. Yes, the very same one! Now, imagine a stack of cardboard boxes at each corner, some half open, some still sealed and brand new, though all coated in varying degrees of dust. Instead of a cupboard, in place there is a blue police box. The bed is right under a square window where outside is a plain, Canterlot street, with another row of houses right across you that bore the intricate designs of Canterlotian architecture. Yes, I know it's not much, but it's better than the other dreary one back in the older house.

"Sonic! Sonic, sonic..."

Disorganized as I may be, I always find it what you, my dear reader, might call... order in chaos, if I phrased it correctly. It took a little time to look around, but I soon saw it lying innocently at the window. Shuffling across the cluttered floor and being careful not to step on any sweaters and bow ties, I reached my tiny little hoof out for it, standing at the edge of my hoof before falling over and landing on, much to my luck, my soft bed.

"Got it!" I cried happily. Yes, I must admit, I was rather a silly little colt back then, even for a child. With a sigh, I picked myself up, stretching my hooves as I planted them on the bed.

That's when I saw
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

No!

Forget what I said.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
Nothing...

I saw nothing...

.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

.
.
.

1000 AC, Third Winter, 24, 22:21:06

"Happy Hearth's Warming!!"

Today was exceptionally busy as well as joyous. Which child wouldn't be excited on Hearth's Warming Eve? It is where the first drops of snow rain upon the houses of Equestria, as triggered by the weather-pegasi in their factory in Cloudsdale. It's one of the many things that a standardized pony must learn in school, about where the weather comes from. But enough of this nonsense!

To all of us here, it was one of the most special days ever, mostly because we received a few presents from charity! At least, I assumed it was charity; the other kids kept mentioning this Santa Hooves pony who sits on a sleigh, with tiny pony elves to help him and reindeer to pull him. It's ridiculous, I thought to myself back then! Really, who in the pony world would call upon the help of the cervines as a method of transportation? It's pretty obvious that he's a pegasus! Trust me, we took a photo together in the Crystal Empire!

Anyway, unlike the rest of them, who were having a scrumptious and fulfilling (I assume) Hearth's Warming feast, I was inside my bedroom, eyes solemnly gazing out the window. The snow had picked up a little, judging from how I could barely see through this... this barrage of white. Beyond that was the focus of my attention; the upstairs window of the house across the street, black without any trace of the light that once flickered there. My mind couldn't register: why did they leave? Did they know that I was watching them? That I was gazing at their family the whole time? No, there must be a reason. At least, a better one.

"Turner? Aren't you coming down for lunch?"

"Not now, Missus Hearthfire," I shouted back. I was too disappointed to join them for the frivolous occasion. Everything seemed fruitless... mundane... desolate even, and joining them for dinner would only prescribe all of them with depression. All that remains is me staring at the house on the other side of the street, thirty four feet across the window. That one window in particular looked darker than the rest, as if eating out every ray of light it could find in the whole of Canterlot.

It's like staring at the sun. For the longest time. Every day, you spend at most half an hour staring at it until you get so used to it, it became from a routine to... some sort of addiction. As if you wanted more. Then, one day, the light of the sun just... went out. Just... poof. What you see instead became darkness eternal; what you hoped for lost. There wasn't a meaning in anything else. No, there was only... there was only a maze; a labyrinth that keeps you away from the rest of the world, and you fight so hard to get back up to your hooves...
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

Yet I kept wishing there was something there.

Something.

Anything!

Anything that can whisper to me and tell me...

'I'm still here.'

.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

They were gone when the first leaves started to turn brown, and ever since I wondered if they would ever return. I tried to look around for only one of them; the one that drew my interest. I wanted to know who she was, where she goes for school and such. Yes, yes, y-you could say I had a foalhood crush. Who would've thought of it, a ten year old Doctor having a foalhood crush. W-Well, it's something we all expected when we were children, so don't judge me! And whoever is snickering back there, please do shut up. Yeah, yeah, har-dee-harhar.

She was beautiful, even though I don't know who she was. Every day that window would glow a faint yellow and I see her silhouette doing a pirouette (sorry, I really wanted to use that) with her doll in her bedroom! Then, when she opens the blinders and I get a glimpse of her face...

Wow...

She was... just plain beautiful...

And now...

I might never see that face again.

Yes, it might seem a little too much to be a foalhood crush, adding to the fact that I'm not just any normal pony you would meet in the street. You could say that as a pony, I might have all the privileges that every normal pony would have, but I'm the Doctor and, as it turns out, I'm being watched the whole time by a higher power. I found that out the hard way, but that's an entire story altogether.

Well, I had been down in the dumps for six months, my head still wandering over that filly who once lived across the street. Don't worry, I never eavesdropped on her or spied on her in the bathroom (which sick moron would think of that?) but I did look around the streets for her face on the way to school. Sometimes, I thought I spotted her and-- well, you know the rest. All this rambling...

Perhaps you know her. Perhaps I did too.

But I can't remember.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

No.

No.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
It's not that I can't remember.

It's that I don't want to.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
I don't want to remember.

.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

A Visit From The Dentist

1024 AC, ? Month, ? Day, ? h/min/s

Fancy the supreme legion of the alicorns...

I'm sure most, if not all of you are wondering what that uncalled, irrational praise was about. Well, fact one, it wasn't a praise and fact two, they've ordered the guards to confiscate my dental floss! Apparently, from what I've unintentionally eavesdropped (they were rambling just outside my cell, just in case you weren't convinced) Princess Luna had somehow figured out about my plans of escape, as well as my internal decorum made exclusively for my imaginary arachnid counterparts. They weren't really pleased about their homes being destroyed, if you would really like to know. Perhaps I've spent lots of days questioning their power. If anything, I was a little upset at how I was being treated. Remember how I said a higher power was always watching me? Take that back, and replace the word 'watching' with 'controlling' instead. Yes, it's that bad.

Why, you might ask, my friend. Basically, when you possess control over time and space, you know the ruling powers of the world in which you resided in would, let's say, retain them to a certain degree. Princess Celestia made sure of that, though unlike her younger sister unfortunately, she was more lenient of a beast to tame before she handed the reins to Luna. Never the merrier of the bunch, I always said about her.

Now, here I am, wasting my days when I could roam free in the TARDIS of mine (which I'm sure would be somewhere in the dungeons as well) and explore the world! But no, instead I'm in a prison with only the scenery of the Canterlot streets to entertain me. I'm fortunate then, that there are many sights to see besides the branching cracks of the prison wall.

For those wondering where solitary confinement would be, it was actually in one of the higher towers of the palace, so you could imagine the brilliant view bestowed upon me. Yes, never a dull moment, to observe the high society, though I fear it would not be that satisfactory to my preferences later on. One would get bored with the same batch of hay, as some ponies say.

It's strange. I never quite liked how... erm... how shall I put this... confined, the customs of Canterlot are, but watching them roam freely from behind these bars like skittering little ants just made me... envious of them. All I could think about to cheer myself up was how I didn't stick up my nose into the air with the impudent arrogance most of them ne'er-do-wells possessed. I've met a few promising ones, however; ponies whom I know would be able to depend on for the rest of my -- or accurately their -- life.

"Doctor?"

"Yes!" my instincts answered for me, turning to this guard (Celestia's, luckily; Luna's bat guards are always so ill-tempered) who was unlocking my door. Now, under circumstances like these, you would probably bolt out the door and lose them with the wind blowing in your mane and tails, as well as your ponytails-- hehe... get it? Ponytails? 'Cause we ponies have tails and we're so 'coincidentally' known as ponies, eh? Heh...... never mind. As I was saying, you would probably escape. Sadly, this is Canterlot.

"There's somepony wanting to see you, Doctor."

"Who is it?" I asked. If it's the pony who keeps messing up my mail, boy, do I have something to say! "Is it somepony I know? Was it Whipper again? Tell him I don't have any of those Trottingham cookies he wanted so badly from me. I believe somepony would've stolen them anyway, because I left them in the TARDIS and I clearly remembered it had been inspected last... week, wasn't it?"

"It's the... uh... she said she's the dentist, Doctor."

Dentist? As in 'the pony who cleans my teeth' dentist? What does she want, to remind me of an appointment due? To remind me of how I could get a tooth cavity in a tight jail cell? The only cavity I figured I could get now was from gnawing these iron bars apart anyway.

"I'm afraid she will have to come another time," I answered. "If she hadn't noticed yet, I'm currently stuck in a prison now. Just call whoever the mare is to arrange the appointment after I'm done serving whatever time I'm serving, alright?"

"She said it's important," the guard continued, undaunted. "And specifically mentioned that if you were going to be stubborn, she would have to come into your cell and drag you out on a leash herself."

That was enough to appall me. Why, you might ask? I'm the bloody Doctor, of course! No one collars me and drags me out on a leash! No one! Not even if it's Celestia-damned Celestia herself!

"Then I'll escort myself out," I replied, trying to... keep my cool, if that's how you phrase it. "And ask the Princesses not to worry. I'll make sure this visit will be... concise."

With a sigh, I venture down the single flight of stairs, leading back to the 'common room' of the dungeons. Yes, this is the place where you see ponies dressed in orange, raggedy clothes and having a chat or hoof-wrestling contests, sometimes even an all-out war of some sorts. Being in solitary, I do not require to change into those... those flashy outfits, luckily. Even here, companionship was subtle. To me, at least.

A trot to my left, and I exited the trash heap of the room and into a whiter, more sterile environment. This was the place where the prisoners keep in contact with their relatives. Yes, the exact same ones you see on television, where a glass wall separates between us and ponies talk and such. The guard assigned to watch over me was now standing behind me, and I couldn't help but feel uneasy as he followed my steps.

"Doctor!"

That name was quite famili-- what am I saying! That's me! Oh, how in the heck can I suddenly forget about my name?
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

Is it?

Was it my name?
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
Yes. Of course it is!

Yes...

I'm the Doctor...
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
There's no way I've would've forgotten about that.

No way at all.

.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

I turned, ears twitching along into the direction of the voice to see a light blue mare raising a hoof against the glass, her darker, similarly-colored eyes sparkling with such endeavor it would probably refuel my TARDIS's atomic accelerator! Her mane was rather an oddity: a mix of blue and some sort of pale grayish-bluish color, I haven't have the faintest idea what it's called. What I found even more intriguing is that her Cutie Mark is similarly like mine: a small hourglass! Huh! And I thought my Cutie Mark was one of a kind!

"Doctor!" she cried happily, which only confused me more: have we met officially, as in something more than dentist and patient? Usually, the doctors that tended to me had a queer habit of ignoring me than question me of my origins; she would be a first to do just the opposite. "Are you alright? Are you hurt? Ohh, did any of those ponies hurt you?"

"Um... excuse me, Miss, but..." I began, nervously stuttering. "Do I know you?"

Suddenly, she stared at me with this longest stare in my entire life, almost as if what I said was ridiculous (yet true), though it quickly changed to one of deep thought and, lastly, realization. Of what, I'm not sure. "Of course, of course..." she muttered softly. Did I mention I have a pair of sharp ears? "Just remembered something about you, Doctor. No harm done! Jogging your memory a little, I'm the one who gave you the dental floss, remember?"

Ah, of course! My single architectural tool! I tried not to guffaw at its fate in the hooves of the ruling Princesses, but it seems this happy-go-lucky mare doesn't really care about it, just like how she didn't care when I examined every nook and cranny I could get from her face. Maybe she's an interrogator working for the Princesses, wanting to extract information from me with the story of my dental-floss origins implanted in her head, I don't know really.

"But I clearly don't remember your face..." I began softly, hoping not to offend her.

"That's because you kept saying you didn't want to look at ponies' faces anymore, duh!"

Huh? What? Me? Not looking at faces anymore? Where in the deepest mud pits of Froggy Bottom Bog did this fraudulent story came from? Whoever made that story up surely must be out of their mind to involve me in their schemes! I'm the Doctor! Not some commonplace, batty lecturer from the University of Canterlot, and yes, they are all batty, but that's another story.

"I believe you're mistaken, miss," I replied, being as polite as I could. "There is no way I would not gaze at one's face! It would be extremely disrespectful of me!"

"Ooh~!" the... dentist, I shall call her, shot back with extreme sarcasm, and I do mean extreme! "This is something new! The Doctor finally learns a thing or two about respect! Whatcha gonna do next, teach your Companions on using the TARDIS? As if you would ever tutor anyone, you arrogant snoot!"

"I'm not a snoot!"

The nerve! She's a random stranger that I have never, ever met before, and she dares to call me a snoot? Outrageous!! I don't even want to bother about how many pairs of eyes are looking at my seething self! No, not even that leering swine of a guard!

"Is this how you give first impressions?" I shouted back. "I don't even know who in the whole of Equestria you are!!"

"My, my, you really do have Alzheimer's..."

"Yes, is that a problem?" I stuttered. "How in Celestia's name that you knew about it anyway?"

"Like, duh? You told me yourself!"

Her answer confused oh so much more. Somehow, it seems the more I learn, the more these rather perplexing complications started to pop up. Nothing connects! Here was the mare that I only knew of through the medium of a packet of dental floss, and yet she knows that I've contracted this disease with a ridiculous claim that she was informed of so by little old me! I clearly remembered I never told anypony about it! I really did! But... but now...

"You okay, Doctor?" the mare asked. "You looked a little sickly. And they said it's best for you to be in a dungeon than a hospital. You're having Alzheimer's, for Celestia's sake!"

Well, that was enough proof of concern, at least from a mare whom I believed was totally bonkers. Really, if she was sent by a colleague of mine, it would make a lot more sense, but to not mention that of any sort was discomforting instead of fulfilling. And before you ask, yes, I do have colleagues. Not the companions, no! Companions and colleagues are categorized differently. But enough of that.

"You came here by yourself?" I asked, to which she nodded. "Did anypony send you here?"

"Uh... no?"

"Then who exactly are you?"

"Well, I'm your dentist, that's one. Number two, just remember that I'm here to help you with remembering things and all, and that you can trust me. Why not we'll start with this first?"

Silently, she slipped through a niche between the glass wall and the table some sort of pouch, with the look in her eyes warning me not to open it until I'm alone. Actually, it was just a guess, but something tells me that it wouldn't be what she would want the Princesses to expect. Don't blame me, I trust neither of them, yet this offer is too queer to be true.

"Toodles, Doctor!" she squeaked. "Don't wanna keep my patients waiting!"

Well, you know what I did next, don't you?

When I finally returned to my cell, all the while ignoring the grandeur of eyes staring at me, I couldn't help but take a little peek at my package. Undoing the knotted ropes bounding the pouch shut with my teeth (ah, the wonders of being an Earth Pony) I reached a single hoof within it, wringing about its interior like some hysterical sock puppeteer.

"There we go..." I muttered, pulling out to see... see...... what in Celestia's name is this?

It's small, no doubt, to the point that the satchel it was placed in seemed like some interstellar dimension in it! Looking at it a tad bit closer, I could make out a lot of ridges around its grayish cylindrical shape. On top of it was a small cap, complete with a turret of some sort? To be honest, it looked like somepony sawed off the cannon of a tank and just glued it onto a gray sleeping pill! Uncanny little contraption indeed...

Yet... there was something... somehow it looked so familiar, as if I had seen it before. Did I? No, that cannot be possible! I would've remembered what I saw! Yet... with this disease, it might not be the case anymore. But there must be something more to this thing, I just know it! Is there...?
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

Is there...?
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
WAIT!!
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

No... no, it cannot be...

But... b-but how?!
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
How can this be?!
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

The dentist... she knows something about this! I'm sure of it!!
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
I need to talk to her.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
I NEED TO TALK TO HER NOW!!

.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

Of The Horrors Of Canterlot High

1024 AC, ? Month, ? Day, ? h/min/s

.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

"I'm your dentist..."

.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

It had been those little three words over and over and over again; the three words that the mare said yesterday before her departure. The three words that kept me awake in the darkest of nights, thinking... about my past. She was somepony special... somepony I trusted... yet it feels as though we've never met before. The gift was a thousand alicorns damned of a proof that I knew her personally, but somehow my mind couldn't make that connection.

Did any of you realize what's the package she sent me? The one which I said it was like somepony sawed off the turret of a toy tank and just glued it to a gray sleeping pill? Yes, that one. It was a rather personal object of mine; a memento, if you would, of days long ago. Ah, the wonders and follies of foalhood...

...

Figured it out yet? This object of mine?

If not, I'll just tell it to you then.

Every single colt would have a collection of assorted items, be it coins and stamps and the boring latter. Instead of my furnished display of bow ties (which I proudly present on a monthly basis) I once had a set of miniatures. They were usually attained through harmless bits, but there was one particular one which I... accidentally, let's put it, made.

It was in the mid of July, just a tad five hours past the celebration of my eleventh birthday. I was busy having a little walk around one the parks in Canterlot, and yes, Canterlot has parks. Expect it from a classy society to have parks. Anyways, it was a walk that I had to take just to run over things in my life. Eleven years is an incredibly long time, won't you say? Mrs. Hearthfire always said a good stroll around would just jimmy your thoughts up a bit. By golly, she was always right.

Then it came. A Dalek.

You should know what a Dalek is, right? They were my de facto mortal enemies in the entirety of my life! In fact, I'm not even sure if I should call them mortal! Cold, sentient beings, they are; a shell only covering the most heartless, callous souls that even the darkest ponies of Equestria wouldn't possess! Well, at least apart from the wires and mechanics and accelerators within the thing, but yes! Darkest souls indeed!

Surprisingly, this one wasn't stupid, and by stupid, it didn't give any time for me to think while it spews out its robotic, degenerate taunts at me. If you were there that night, you would've seen little, eleven year old me doing cartwheels and avoiding hazardous, life-threatening death rays spraying everywhere. It wasn't only after I zapped it with my sonic from behind a park bench that it finally dropped dead. It really took me by surprise, but once again, as always with these battles, the Doctor emerges victorious!

However the triumph, it was a little discomforting of a thought back then: if the Daleks knew of my age regression, that would mean the rest of my enemies would've known as well! Fortunately for me, there weren't any other... premature assaults for a long time after that incident; if an eleven year old can kill you, wouldn't you back down as well?

I would've ran off home right after that, but let's be sensible, I couldn't just leave a dysfunctional robot lying in the middle of the open, could I? On the contrary, it was too heavy of a load for anypony of my stature to lift, so I shrank it with my sonic! Sure enough, it became one of the many 'tokens' I possessed and eventually, I stored it somewhere safe unless something happens to me, which I would then give it to somepony else!

Now you know what was the present given to me by the dentist: a shrank Dalek!

The bigger question is how did the dentist get it? The only way she could've gotten it from was through a conversation with me, but that might mean she was somepony I knew, not to mention trusted a lot, yet I've never seen her before! But let's be honest, for a pony with this disease, it's not much of a surprise that I would've eventually forgotten at least somepony's face.

She would know why I'm here; why I'm stuck in this... this damned place.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

Would she bother...?

Would she even want to help me...?
.
.
.
.
.
Or would she leave me there?

Like every other pony?
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
Like every other bucking pony?

.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

Enough of this. It's best I figured out who she is first.

The next date circled was when I was a mere fourteen years old. It was when I finally had the chance to take a step into high school! Oh, of all the joyous of joys! Unfortunately, all I could remember was how inexplicably... horrendous my experience was. I'm not surprised actually; with my amusing fashion of bow ties and fondness of tinkering of gadgets like my sonic and the TARDIS, you probably might wonder how would I fit into a society of gossip and clubs. In fact, I hardly remembered if I had any friends back in Canterlot High! Very peculiar indeed, the prospects of a teenager's life!

But still -- I uttered the date out -- it was still worth the risk!

And the migraine comes... and......
.
.
.

.
.
.

1003 AC, Third Spring, 12, 08:11:31

"You be a good boy now. Do you hear me, Mister?"

"Yes, Missus Hearthfire."

"And don't join any of those rascals I've seen on the street! Those squalid little foals with their cigarettes and their loitering... a shame for Canterlot to have them! You hear me, Turner?"

I sighed. "Yes, Missus Hearthfire."

It would've been much more of an emotional moment if I wasn't that much of a snob back then, but hey, what could I say, I was a teenager. Well, at least a very young one at best. Even though I wasn't one prone to smoking, drinking and the whatnot experiences that overly-curious ponies would try at this point of age, I was still a rebellious one. Suffice to say, it was one of the traits that I've possessed as the Doctor. With a chuckle, Mrs. Hearthfire patted my head, giving me a wave goodbye; one which I tried my best to return. It was, after all, my first day of high school; I never had luck in middle school on the 'making friends' portion of it, for the record. You could say I was a sucker at friendship.

But no matter! Today is the day that would change! That's what I told myself when I stepped through those wide-open doors into the hallways. The exterior was like every other Canterlotian building there is to see: gilded, articulate and just plain marble, with a slate roof and golden-framed windows to boot. My eyes glowed ever the more brilliantly when I stepped into the corridors of lockers, billboards and chattering ponies, mustering the best of my confidence that I would find a true, worthy friend in these classrooms.

Yes, that's what I told myself! Today's the day!

Oh, how horribly wrong I was.

You know the advice of giving first impressions? Let's just say I wasn't very capable of them, which is a bad thing during your times in high school, because ponies would only judge you on them. And it just so happens that the first class that I attended must be, just must be...
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
*sigh*
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

Physics.

"Turner, can you provide the definition for centripetal force?"

"Centripetal force," I answered, almost too proudly for a first day. "It's the force that makes an object move in uniform speed along a circular path and is directed towards the radius in the center."

"Thank you, Turner. Now--"

"The formula given to calculate the magnitude of said force is force equals mass times velocity squared over the radius. Gravitational energy is what supplies the force and acts on each object towards the other's center of mass, in which case the distributed mass in space is unique due to the fact where a weighted relative position of such sums toward an amount of zero, or in other words, where the resultant forces of gravity vanish, calculated by..."

I'll stop there. Wouldn't want to bore you now, would we?

There were three things I've learned that day. One: never interrupt a teacher even though you've already knew more than what the whole of ponykind has known in a subject, two: when it comes to knowledge that many would've been amazed by, no teenager would bother to lend an ear, not to mention their sympathy, for you, and three: never, ever, ever be a showoff. Especially on the first day of class, specifically in terms of your brain.

The latter two was what affected me most; after all of that, you know you wouldn't walk down the school hallways without anypony calling you a... what was that word... nerd? Geek, even? Whatever the word is, I've basically became the nut lying at the foot of the social ladder and believe me, it. Was. Horrid.

It was fine once I strut out in class on that first day, but what I've forgotten was the impact it would bring me. Already ponies were simply just bumping it to me for the sick fun of it the day after, making me drop my books and sometimes even my sonic, but nevertheless, they were harmless enough. Really, I've seen worse being done, like food platters smashed onto somepony's face and even heads going into toilets. Even less surprising was that the unfortunate victims were usually Earth Ponies like me; unicorns and pegasi were rarely being picked on, mostly due to their erhh... extra features, I would call it.

Horrible experiences. Plain horrible experiences.

Oh, I've been called names as well; names besides the Doctor, just to clarify. Trust me when I say it would take a lifetime to name, much less remember what they said. Every single little insult and mockery they threw at me, I would always forget them. Ignorance is bliss, after all.

There wasn't anything extremely physical, however; the school was right in front of Princess Celestia's palace, so you could say that any violence would be deemed suicide. That said, there were also guards using the school as a shortcut between the palace and probably their favorite cafes. Yes, it didn't do much to the name-calling, but still it was better than going back to Mrs. Hearthfire looking like a used boxing dummy. The 'accidental' bumps was a constant experience too.

But there was one particular bump I remembered.

One that changed my life.
.
.
.

.
.
.

1004 AC, First Fall, 21, 14:11:31

Another walk through the hallways. How exciting.

Don't blame me, really! I've just escaped a chain reaction of Equestrian General History and Social Studies class! Two consecutive apex subjects of boredom isn't any more healthier to the mind than a sixteen foot cheese and lettuce burger to the body. With a side order of a double chocolate milkshake. Oh, for Celestia's sake, I couldn't describe how boring I was even if I wanted to! It's practically impossible!

Why I've described it like that, you may ask. For starters, it's finally lunchtime and... well, basically that sums it all up. Lunchtime, yes... queer and exciting yet a necessary procedure of life...

Oh, don't mind the babbling! On we go!

If your weak eyes hadn't noticed the changed date above, it's been a year since my entrance into high school. Progress? Oh, fine! Fine really! Much ado about nothing, really. Good news is that the teasing has stopped. Bad news? What, must you expect bad news when there's good news? Pessimists.

For the more optimistic of you lot, being in tenth grade isn't exactly what I've looked forward to, mostly because I knew the answers to almost all of the subjects. It's like watching Phantom of the Opera for about five hundred times on repeat; interesting at first but the boredom will slowly set in like melting marshmallows on a sugar-covered biscuit.

Oh, there we go with the food similes again! Even though it was a magic recollection spell (somepony enchanted my book, yes. Not suspecting it was the dentist yet.) I somehow could feel what my past self has felt at that moment, and from what I could attain, I was absolutely starving! Who would've known that the Doctor would finally give in to the temptation of hunger?

Unfortunately for me, the cafe I'm looking forward to was quite a distance away. You have to head through the courtyard of the palace to reach it, if you aren't that keen on using that long path that swerves out of the compound and back in again. What's worse is that I haven't found a friend, at least a true one yet! Would've spiced up the journey a bit, but nevertheless I'm fine with it. Yes, friendship was harsh with me, even in my teenage years.

If friendship were an actual ship, mine would be a wooden raft. Yes. Wooden raft with two branches for oars and banana leaves for the sail. You would've already cried 'shiver me timbers!!' when a light breeze blows it about if you tried sailing the seven seas with it. Oh, forget that! I'm practically starving here! Just watching my fourteen year old self slowly trotting towards the cafe isn't going to be helpful at all! Hurry on, lad, I wanted to shout. Would've slapped him hard if I could!

Somehow, I think he got the message, 'cause he started galloping after turning a corner. All I could do was watch and follow him, both our stomachs no doubt aching and gurgling mercilessly. Oh, for Celestia's sake, even the terrace of the palace were like a labyrinth at this desperate point of time!

It was like that arcade game... uh, name, name... Pac-Mare, really, though the food we needed would only appear at the ending, and the enemy would be our empty stomach. I can't imagine it: my pixelated self trying it's best to navigate this stupid place. Maybe all he had to do was turn left again and--

*BONK*

.
.
.
.
.

Ow!!

Celestia! My poor head! Really, I could feel a bruise bulging already!

Seriously, Turner...
.
.
.
.
.

"Ohmigosh, I'm so sorry!" the other pony cried, lifting me up. It was a mare, judging from her voice. "I didn't realize that you were there, because I was so busy reading this notes that my mentor gave me and-- sweet Celestia, your head!!"

"I-It's okay," I managed to stutter, helping her get her books. They had very, very, and I do mean very queer titles! Who would read giant dictionary-like books named 'The Scholar's Collection of Early Magic' or 'Beyond the Boundaries of Ponykind: A Thesis Based on the Assorted Works on Alicorn Nature'? For a second there, I thought I hit a brick instead of these thick buddies!

"Uh... is all of these books yo--"

I stopped.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

No, really! I stopped!

Staring back at me was a familiar face. A face that I thought was long lost; a face that I thought was out of my life many years ago. It was the same one that somewhat made my heart light up aflutter, yet shrouded me once it departed. It was the face of all the faces in Canterlot that told me: my search was over.

It was the face I've seen a long time ago. Thirty-four feet across my window.

The mare of my dreams.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

"Are you okay?"

I immediately snapped out from my daydream, staring once again at the face... I mean, concerned expression! Yes! Her... concerned expression. That's it. Ahem-hem-hem!

"I-I.... I-I-I..." I blabbered like a fool. Yes, it's funny, now stop snickering. "I-I'm... fine..."

"You don't seem okay..." she muttered, looking at me skeptically. "You sure you didn't bump into my books too hard? You were a little... you know, loss at words?"

"No! I'm fine! Perfectly fine, Miss... uh...

"Oh! My name! Of course..."

With a cough, she began to introduce herself: a formality that I wouldn't miss it for the world!

"My name is--"
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

No...

It couldn't be...

I couldn't have forgotten... but I was there!! RIGHT THERE! HOW COULD I HAVE FORGOTTEN?!!

NO! NO, NO, NO!!!
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
N-No...

Please... just let me remember something...

Please...

Just one thing...
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
Just... one... thing...

.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

Please?

.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

Her First Journey

1024 AC, ? Month, ? Day, ? h/min/s

.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

Is it...?

Is it morning already...?

.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

They always say it back in the day: another day, another adventure. Ah yes, the wondrous prospect of an adventure; of setting off to see the sights no pony had ever seen before, or set foot on land that only the creatures of nature have the faintest knowledge of. Really, wouldn't you give up an ordinary and boring day for one painted with the striking ardency of a worthwhile journey? I do it all the time-- n-not that I want to brag or anything! No! It's nothing like that at all! Move along now, chaps! Go on, go on!

Alas, these past few... days? Weeks? I don't know... had been constricting on the adventure part of my daily routine, which takes up my everyday life, mostly because... it's pretty obvious, ain't it? I'm stuck in prison! I'm pretty sure I've said this before, but they could've just locked me in my TARDIS and use their hocus-pocus magic to strand me there. Imagine that, my blue police box having more common features to offer than this rotting, 'Canterlot'-styled solitary prison.

I miss it, really.

The infinities that were once in my reach.

Now all I could do is watch them from afar; the many events that I would've played a role in and change them for the better, all the while trying to conjure memories of my life. It seems I move so quickly that I couldn't even bother to look back at my life. Maybe this was why I was here.

A mare once said to me: to let fate decide and destiny run its course. Perhaps fate had been deciding my roles all along and sent me to regions far and wide, old and new, to resolve the situations at hoof. Perhaps fate sent me here in the prison, hopefully for a plausible reason. I had escaped for so long from the grasps of a monotonous life, yet even fate has its other sneaky ideas to the point where I have to admit...maybe, she was right.

Who was the mare, you might ask?

I would want to know as well.

She was the one that I swooned over back when I was still in middle-school; yes, the one that lived just thirty four feet across my window, before moving out and entering my life once again when I bumped into her in Canterlot High. Well, specifically it was in the terrace of the Palace, not Canterlot High itself; you would've had a disparaging crowd laughing with sheer mockery in your face for the rest of your life. It was in her later years when she said that, though I'd rather not pursue that subject now.

All night long, I had been pondering over the possibilities of her name. There were some who came close to an inkling of the absolute truth, though nevertheless I ended up in vain. How could I have forgotten her: the mare of my youthful dreams and the only friend I had in Canterlot High? How?
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

How?

Was it because I didn't want to remember?
.
.
.
.
.
But why wouldn't I want to remember her?

She was my only friend in Canterlot High... so why forget about her?

To forget the only friend I had......

.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

The answer might come to light sooner or later. I just know it.

The next date written in the log: 1005 AC, Second Summer, 13, 13:43:21

Ah, of course. This was a memorable day for me; a day where I finally tell somepony of my origins, and trust the secret to be safe with her. Yes, this was the day where my only friend knew who I was and what my motives were; the time when she realizes the powers that my body has encompassed within. Maybe this is the time too, when I finally figure out who she was. Maybe this time, this disease would finally back off and reveal what I've wanted to hear; to remind myself of a friend long lost. At least then I know of somepony who could aid me and get me out of this jail cell. Perhaps then I could retrace my steps to figure out why I was stuck in jail in the first place and hopefully search for the dentist again.

Well then! Here goes nothing...
.
.
.

.
.
.

1005 AC, Second Summer, 13, 13:43:21

"So you just ran?"

"Yep!" I answered proudly.

The mare -- my friend -- couldn't help but giggle, swallowing her milkshake as she continued: "Well? Did they catch you?"

"Hey, I was a fit runner, alright?" I answered, making her laugh and almost knocking over the milkshake, which would've spilled across the table and soak her books. Really, many ponies think that if somepony has the brains, it would only be fair if he or she doesn't have even an ounce of athleticism in their body, but that's completely untrue, if not stereotypical. If I were some weak pony, I believe I would've already become a couch potato instead of going all around the universe and fighting the foreigners that dare attack our prospering home! "What makes you think that I'm not one for galloping? I'm certain I would've won the Equestrian Nationals with my kind of speed, not that I want to gloat or anything."

"Oh please, Turner," she replied with a smirk. "The Equestrian Nationals is more than just running away from a few bullies that you played pranks on. Plus, they changed their name into the Equestria Games two years ago; my mentor told me all about it!"

"Really?" I responded with a twinkly-eyed surprised, intrigued at their act of change. "Hmph. I still liked their older name more. Gives more of a ring to it."

"You like many old things, Turner. Bow ties, for example--"

"Are cool!"

My interruption was abrupt, defiant and yes, as all of you might agree, a little rude, but really, bow ties are like the one thing that I would never, never, ever, let anypony freely criticize about. It's a fashion understatement, to say the least; if everypony wore bow ties, it would make Equestria a better place. I don't know how, but it just would!

She, however, just rolled her eyes. Typical, really; the last time we had a small debate about bow ties in this exact same diner, it escalated into something more of a tournament which resulted in us getting chased out. She was still in over my head about that, and that I still owed her something for that day. Must be a mare thing.

It's been ten months since we had our first bite here. I could still vividly recall me bumping into her encyclopedias, before bringing her along for a little stop at Daisy's Delights. You wouldn't see it today; the owner's son soon refurbished it and turned it into a donut and coffee shop, though he was smart enough to let the original business remain on the lot right beside it. It was a change that I knew was coming, albeit a change I would love to see.

As of now, Daisy's Delights was still intact and operating, so neither of us had to worry about that. What I find more intriguing was how our friendship had blossomed. Every day, I would be waiting on a bench in the castle grounds for her, and once she was done, both of us soon have lunch together, mostly at Daisy's. Sometimes she would even bring along a few books containing a few things in some subjects that she couldn't quite grasp, to which she would consult my help while we wait for our meals to be served. Now, those were happy memories...

"You seem to know a lot of things, Turner," she remarked after I gave her a little insight of physics. "Why aren't you some sort of famous prodigy or something? You could've moved faster than any of us! Me, even!"

"I personally don't like the sound of it," I admitted. "It seemed like a breach of privacy instead of a shortcut to success, if I were to put in those words."

Both of us laughed, up to the point where you would think we were an item-- wait, did you actually think w-we were...? No, no! Ridiculous! A-Ahem! We were not a couple! Not at all! Yep, just two best friends hanging out who happened to be a colt and a mare here! Nothing wrong with that, eh?

*sigh*

Honestly speaking, the... crush I sort of, er... developed, from her was growing. Yes, I was totally, madly in love with her. In fact, if it were three months ago, on Hearts and Hooves Day, I would've asked her out on a date, but I never had the chance to; I chickened out at the last minute. Yeah, yeah, laugh all you want.

She wasn't one keen on relationships either, saying it's something she'd rather not get engaged in when I asked her about it, though I noticed that she was blushing. At that time, it became a very awkward day for the both of us and we spent the rest of lunch just glancing about the diner and the view outside. Normally, she would be very calm and, at times, a little edgy, but this time she was seeped in nervousness and embarrassment up to the neck!

Maybe... maybe she was in love with me as well?

That's what I thought at that time, being the young fool I was. It might be destined, seeing how our only friends were each other. While I wasn't acquainted with all these ponies at high school, she, on the other hoof, was being tutored privately in the palace ever since she was young (that explained her brief, temporary departure out of my life), alone, by who I have no idea. I asked if she was being home-schooled, though she explained it was nothing like that.

It's slightly depressing, to only have the books to entertain you, yet you could tell she was fascinated by them in some strange morbid way that I couldn't understand. She still enjoyed my company, though I was keen enough to notice that it takes more than daily lunches with her for her to truly feel happy around my company.

"Hey."

"What is it, Turner?"

With a sigh, I placed both my hooves onto her shoulders, making her tense up in discomfort. She's not normally used to me approaching her like this, of course, but this is important. It means everything to me to entrust somepony else on who I really am, and of the powers that I possess that could vastly affect time and space.

"Listen," I began softly. "I haven't been completely honest with you..."

This was it.

This was when I told her everything.

When I mean everything, I do mean everything. I told her about who I really am, about the TARDIS and the sonic and their uses and such. I told her about the things I met in my travels, from the Daleks to the Cyberponies, and how I sometimes get certain accomplices along the way. All the time I was walking, she was nodding quietly, though I could see from her expressions that she thought I was some sort of deranged psychopath. After I was done, I let my hooves go, stifling a nervous smile as I awaited her response. It was a little cute, watching her taking it all in with her little hoof gestures, fitting together whatever I said in her head.

"So lemme get this straight," she began. "You're a... a Time Lord."

"Yes."

"And you can travel through time?"

"Yep."

"And you have a sonic--"

"Screwdriver, yes."

She looked like she was about to say something, though a small giggle came out instead. It soon erupted into a loud laugh, up to the point where the books in her hooves were convulsing with laughter, which earned our table a couple of stares. Suddenly she seemed like the deranged psychopath and not me.

"Th-That was the best story I ever heard!" she exclaimed, wiping her tears of joy away. "Really, you should've told it to somepony more daft! There's no way I would believe that!"

"Well, you would if you come with me."

I wore only a smirk: oh, she does not know what's going to come after her! It's lovely, the triumph of proving somepony wrong; to slam it in their face and announce their mistakes right up towards them... oh, sweet revenge! But of course, ethics come first. Don't ever do that at home, especially the slamming part. Her laugh faltered once she saw my expression, though I could still see her doubting my words. With a sigh and a few bits to pay my bill, I trotted out of the door, all the while letting her follow meekly behind me.

"T-Turner?" she called to me. "Don't you think you should get back? I mean, your class is about to start--"

"We have all the time we need!" I exclaimed joyfully. "Like I said, I am a Time Lord! Time is a toy to me!"

Boy, you should've seen her pout! Puffy, scrunching cheeks worth squeezing right there! Anyways, we took a few turns, unfortunately for her, away from the palace and into one of the alleyways. I could feel her magic (she's a unicorn, I forgot to mention. My apologies.) starting to act up, almost as if I want to... how should I put it... violate her here. Really, whoever who does that might be a pessimist. In the alleyway? Really? I prefer comfort. A-and consensual agreements, yes!

Sure enough, the TARDIS was there, in the shape of a blue, poster-plastered (yet again) police box, gone unnoticed by the many rushing ponies of Canterlot. She was going to be the lucky first to see its 'impossible' interior, as she might put it, the thought of it making my hoof wiggle fervently with glee.

"Come on!" I said, opening the door while tearing the posters off its beautiful sides. "You will be surprised."

With wary hesitation, she followed me in, my face beaming the moment I hear her gasp. There she was, dropping her books onto the floor, gawking at all the mechanics there is to see. Already, I was zooming up the stairs, flipping a few switches and pressing a few buttons while she stood there, unable to believe her eyes.

"What do you think?" I asked.

"I-It's... i-i-it's impossible!"

Told you she would say that.

"Who's the daft pony now," I teased, watching as a smile crept up her face, curiosity crashing into her like a tidal wave. In a split second, she was right beside me, trying to absorb the colorfully-lighted buttons and the random 'beeps' and 'boops' they were making. "Try not to touch anything. Just look, while the Doctor works his gizmos."

She could only nod silently, which made me wonder how long does it take to get this all in, with her being a smart mare and all. Flipping a switch, the TARDIS lurched suddenly, sending both of us stumbling forward and gripping the railings in time. With its familiar, signature whir, I could feel my lovely TARDIS dissipating from the alley and into our intended destination; one which I'm sure she would be astounded by.

Soon enough, the sound of silence filled the room, though she was quick to gallop down and excitedly gaze at the window, this time gasping even louder. Slowly I marched next to her, watching as she hopped gleefully on the spot like a little filly about to be rewarded with candy, before opening the door.

"W-Wow..."

She was speechless as she drifted out, my hoof holding one of hers to make sure she doesn't fly away. Her eyes were focused on the colossal, blazing sphere right before her eyes, the intense heat radiating from it already making her sweat a little. Its surface was spewing with red hot lava, launching out into the black void like tendrils, before falling back in. Both of us knew perfectly well what this was, this object we were looking at.

"That's Princess Celestia's sun..." she muttered in disbelief.

"Yep," I answered. "The very same one. The one that we see in the sky."

Of course, it wasn't long before I had to pull her back into the TARDIS, much to our disappointment; hers because of the view, mine because of her happiness. I had never seen her this happy before, not since when I got a miscellaneous collection of books I salvaged from the ancient pony libraries without telling her. What? We would do anything for lov-- I mean, friendship, right?

"It's true..." she quietly said once I finished entering our coordinates back home. "You really are... you're..."

"A Time Lord."

"B-But how did you--?" she began to ask, but I placed a hoof onto her mouth.

"That doesn't matter," I said quietly. "What matters is that this must be kept secret, alright? You can't tell a single soul about all of this without my consent, understand?"

All the mare could do was nod, though eventually she broke out a wide smile. "Of course I wouldn't tell anypony!" she cried gleefully. "It would ruin the magic!"

It wasn't long before we finally returned to that alley, where she was still taking in the incredible, exhilarating sight of our speedy travel. I stepped out right behind her, locking up the TARDIS and turned to her, wanting to remind her something about tomorrow's lunch being at someplace else when she did something totally unexpected. Her hooves were wrapped around me in a tight yet heartwarming hug, her smile widening until the edge of her cheeks. The sight of it was making mine turn a little too red for comfort, and when she let me go, she couldn't help but giggle at the sight of it.

"What's the matter, tomato-head?" she teased. "Never had a hug before?"

"Um... n-not by you, of course!" I stammered. Bad comeback.

"Well, you have ten minutes to get back to class, Mister! Hop to it!"

It wasn't long before we finally set off like any other day, dropping her off again at the Palace hallways. I watched with a sigh as she trotted away, though she turned around at the last second.

"Thanks," she said, wearing a beatific grin. "For everything today, Turner. Oh, and don't worry; your secret's safe with me."

"No problemo!" I replied earnestly, thanking her in my head. "See you tomorrow--"
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

WAIT!!

Turner, you have to remember it! TURNER! DON'T LET THIS CHANCE GO!

Come on, come on, come on, COME ON!!

.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

"No prob!" I replied earnestly, thanking her in my head. "See you tomorrow..." my mind echoed, watching her as she left me once again, to wait anxiously for another chance to see her again tomorrow.

The mare of my dreams.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

"Twilight Sparkle......"

.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

Author's Note

Finally done!

Wasn't keen on typing this in one day, but this chapter was way too engrossing for me to not finish!!
Hope you guys liked it!

The Dentist Brings A Friend

1024 AC, ? Month, ? Day, ? h/min/s

How far does one can reach?

How long can he stray from reality, before realizing the powers he was stolen of?
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

Was it the gradient of fate? To balance out both good and bad?

Or was it luck?
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

Was it luck that strayed me here?

.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

Fascinating...

Now that you think about it...
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

Have you ever wondered, my dear reader? No really, have you ever wondered?

Alright, beside the fact that the girl sitting right next to you in class is glancing to your side awkwardly these days, or that your government is planning some secret conspiracy to cover up a murder, or that there is alien life beyond your world (which I can guarantee it is completely true; I speak from my firsthoof experience), have you ever wondered how a pony like me gets into solitary for no particular reason?

Now, you might wonder something else: why the sudden mention of it? To make a long story short...... can I just write the story here? I could never fathom how one gets the most out of only a sentence. Lesser details, lesser observations that one could make. Okay, maybe just a tad lesser.

Remembered the dentist? Yes, the blue unicorn with a toothpaste mane and a quirky little hourglass on her flank which I hadn't been staring at since our first meeting? It's true! There wasn't anything interesting about it! Nope, nothing at all! Anyways, one of those flat-faced guards came back to temporarily release me from jail. Temporarily. That means no escaping, all eyes on you kind of release. Irony much?

As I was saying, the guard notified me about another visit from her. Said she brought somepony along that she said I might be eager to meet. It might be an invented lie to coax me out towards her for another talk, but I don't want to jump to conclusions just yet. She is, after all, the only key to my past. Apart from this... Twilight Sparkle.

Trust me, I know as much as you're reading, and I am certainly displeased that this... old friend of mine (if I should call her that) hadn't had the concern to as much visit me yet. Really, when your only friend's freer than a lark on a midsummer's morning, you would've sworn she had gotten other fellow larks as well, their company replacing the one she solely depended on now stuck in a cage. Maybe she decided to join the dentist for this round of visiting, though I'm having my doubts.

Why?

Well, think about it! If you had a crush on your only friend in high school and supposedly she has a crush on you, then surely something must've gone wrong between the both of you when you know she isn't married to you! If she were, she would've been the visitor, not some pony who would tend to your molars! If I had a dentist as my wife, I'd give her a cavity, no offense! Look at all the 'if's I've written!

Alright, perhaps I'm more an expert on time and technology than on the subject of love, but it does make sense, doesn't it? Or is this not how love works? It doesn't seem right, how things were playing out. She was enjoying her freedom whereas I was just waiting for that chance to happen again. It will happen, sooner or later.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

Will it?

Fate be kind.

One day...

.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

The sound of the creaking cell door signaled the start of my brief freedom as I marched out of my cell, my escorting guard watching me with vigilant eyes glinting like the tip of the spear in his hoof. That's where this thought hit me: the fact that I'm in solitary for no apparent reason! Somepony right-minded like me wouldn't land into the dreariest section of prison unless he did something horribly wrong. Is it about the library books I stole for Twilight's birthday around... I dunno, two blasted decades ago? Were they of historical importance? If not, then how in Celestia's bloody horn did I land in here? I'm downright befuddled by all of it.

Again, I had to pass by the... commons, I shall inaptly put it. Ponies in orange uniforms all stared at me, blatantly calling me 'the fella who got his arse thrown into the cell'. Pardon for their crude language; they don't know how lowly it is to call one an arse. Yes! Much lowlier and fouler than Celestia's big bloody spindle of a horn! That mare points it everywhere like some maniac death ray, I'd say; no wonder she hired such emotionless, fearless guards! Anyways, I'm never the type to hang around these... common national criminals, but I must admit, there is a hint of envy in my heart every time I had to pass by their section. Arrested for thievery and slaughter, and be placed in open places; do nothing wrong, and be placed in a constricting, suffocating room of solitary confinement that could induce claustrophobia to a sack of potatoes!

That's Equestrian law. Makes sense, doesn't it?

"What's up, Doc?"

There was the dentist again, on the other side of the glass panel and smiling like a skimpy schoolmare gleefully waiting for Sapphire Shores to sign her autograph. I still preferred Bizet's Habanera or Beethooven's Moonlight Sonata and Fur Elise over such monotonous, repetitive music and no, imagining my TARDIS singing like that would never help. All those bleeps and bloops...

Now, the queer matter of fact is more of the pony right beside her. She is, of course, a face unrecognized underneath all that curly, orange hair, but it seems nonetheless she recognized mine. Her jaw was dropping slowly, her eyes sparkling like emeralds... or was it jade? Or maybe malachite? Which green are her eyes anyway? Alright, aside from that, she strutted forward, the dentist stepping aside before she placed a single, yellow hoof on the glass, whispering to me:

"You're alive..."

No I'm not, I wanted to shout. I'm a filthy dead corpse waiting to be devoured by a flock of deranged vultures! To be honest, I'm presuming that I'll have more tolerance and manners when I'm dead as a... haystack? No, doornail. Yep. I knew that. Alzheimer's really gets more on your nerves than in your brain. I was disappointed at the appearance of the 'friend', mostly because I expected it to be... you know... Twilight Sparkle, but perhaps this might be another mare worth knowing.

"Pardon me, if I may ask," I began. "But what is your name?"

She stared at me for the longest time, though not before the dentist gave her a nudge. I could only watch as they stepped away sheepishly from me, having a private conversation too far even for my sharp ears to hear, though it wasn't long before they stepped back to me, trying too hard to wear a smile.

"D-Doctor!" she stammered, wanting to stick her hoof out before remembering about the glass panel. "The name's... Carrot Top. I'm one of your... old friends..."

Well, that's something new, I guess. Now I have three friends: Carrot Top, Twilight Sparkle and this dentist of mine, the latter lacking the necessary formality to introduce herself still. Yes, apparently the dentist isn't keen on revealing her true identity just yet, like how I would call myself the Doctor instead of my name, Time Turner. A taste of my own medicine, I presume.

"Is it alright in there?" she asked.

"I beg your pardon?"

"Being in jail?"

"Well, I couldn't fathom the reasons of my stay here," I answered. Nor I could fathom why in the world would she ask that question. Does she think jail's all happy fun times, smiles, sunshine and honey bees? Of course nopony's alright! Yes, I do realize she was voicing out her concerns for me, but I was expecting something more along the lines of bailing me out... then again, she might not have the bits to cover up the insane bail fees the Princesses have imposed. For the dentist, maybe her salary couldn't cover the cost as well. Then, there's Twilight Sparkle...

"Pardon me, if I may ask," I began, gambling on the tightrope that is my luck. "Do any of you know a Twilight Sparkle?"

They just turned to each other, their eyes widened and mouths slightly opened, before turning to me, with the dentist being the first of the pair to speak: "Of course we do. Everypony knows her."

Seems somepony was busy, I murmured to myself. In Equestria, you can't become famous unless you're a) a world-class criminal that could slaughter a thousand ponies with a single swipe of your hoof, b) a famous superstar that sings about mares and parties in those raunchy clubs or the impossible c) an alicorn.

"I'm frankly quite surprised at how she turned out," I said, trying to be casual. "I knew her personally and if everypony knows her, she must have the power to find a way for her to get me out of here. If any of you could please have the earnest sincerity to just get her here--"

"Turner, we can't just 'get' her here!" the dentist exclaimed. "She's... she's extremely busy! She'll come when she has the time!"

Aw, that's so sweet. What a good friend!

"Well, if you happen upon the chance, do tell her that the Doctor requests for her presence," I spoke, making them look ever the more the uncertain. "Also, do ask her to bring a few snacks. I have a few cravings already. Farewell!"

Yes, the visit was a little bleak and my manners were... nonexistent, you could say, but I had nothing to expect from them. I never knew who this dentist was, nor this new mare named Carrot Top, which I surmised had probably appeared later in my life, but I can't trust them until they do.

"Miss Top!" I hear a voice yelled, my curiosity turning to see a bright magenta unicorn marching into the room; an acquaintance of my friend, perhaps? Flicking her purple mane to the side, she trotted up towards them, though it seems they didn't want her to be here. Queer... "Sis's been waiting for almost an hour just to get her porridge out, so Mom asked me to find you guys. And what the heck's with the faces you guys are making? Can't we just--"

She immediately stopped once her eyes were set upon me, fixed almost to the point where they started shimmering-- wait, is she actually crying? Do I bear such a horrendous appearance or visage that it could conjure the tears of young mares? A little poetic, yes, but she was actually crying! For whatever reason, I have no idea!

All eyes were now onto her, watching as she shoved through both of my assumed friends, heading up to me with a forced grit of her teeth and this glimmering glare of hate and despair. Suddenly, she slammed the hoof onto the glass wall (for once, I felt fortunate that it was there) that made everypony in the room jump, just as the tears finally leaked and crawled down her cheeks.

"I trusted you... You! I TRUSTED YOU!!!"

"M-Miss," I stammered, unsure of what to say. "I have no idea what you're talking abou--"

"YOU SAID YOU WOULD FIX EVERYTHING!!" she screamed, Carrot Top dragging her back towards the exit before she could pound the glass wall down and probably strangle my eyes out. The guards came in to help her as well, pulling her desperately out of the flapping doors, her wails bursting throughout the room. "YOU SAID YOU WOULD MAKE IT ALL RIGHT AGAIN!! YOU LIED!! YOU LIED TO ALL OF US!!!"

All I could do was watch, with a peculiar twinge of guilt in my heart, as she was forced out by Carrot Top and the dentist. Immediately, the remaining eyes that was once focused on her now glanced at me; a little unsettling of a sight to see, considering that you did not know what you've done wrong. With a cough, I excused myself and stood up from the chair, quickly marching out of the room and back into the commons before any of the pressure can get to me.

I, for one, do not know what that commotion was all about! Was it a mare from the sanitarium, or was it somepony I know? It seemed more like the latter; nopony from the sanitarium would have such a perfect act of despair that could make my stomach flip like that. There was, no doubt, that this was somepony I knew at some point in my life, just like how I knew about Twilight Sparkle. Four mares in my life... they couldn't all be my crushes, can't they?

We have the dentist: a quirky, jolly ol' mare with my exact, same Cutie Mark on her flank who gave me dental floss used for my artisan skills of arachnid architecture, having nothing in common with me except for my proposed theory of her use of her profession over her name.

Next we have this Carrot Top: a strange and perhaps more gullible mare (apologies to her) than the dentist whom I'd assume would be easier to stumble upon at a flea market, her aficionado perhaps in growing those orange vegetables that could easily replace Princess Celestia's bloody horn, thus her name. From the carrot, not Celestia's horn.

Later was this mare who comes storming it like a rabid Timberwolf, pounding at the glass walls and proclaiming oh so valiantly that I practically ruined her life! I usually would do the opposite, but there might be a chance I have ruined something. She is, no doubt, pretty darn upset about me being in jail however, for whatever reason I'm not certain of.

Lastly was the one known as Twilight Sparkle: a smart, curious mare who relies particularly on books like how I rely on personal experiences, and also the only one out of the four who hadn't had the decency to visit me yet. I don't mean to sound arrogant and all, but surely she must've known of my imprisonment, does she? Or did her achievement of fame clouded all of that recently?

Four mares...

It's not a question of how far one can reach anymore...
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

If it isn't luck that stray me here, was it one of them?

Was it their betrayal that led me here?
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
Was it one of them?

.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

A Birthday He Had Always Remembered

1005 AC, Third Summer, 7, 13:43:21

"You could've told me..."

"I-I'm sorry, Turner! I just thought--"

"That it's really merry to hide secrets! Of course you did!" I yelled back indignantly, making her cringe into the couch she was settled upon. "There are times, Twilight Sparkle, where I can't tolerate, just, can't, TOLERATE, ponies lying to me. Especially when it was regarding something as serious as this!" Have you ever considered what might've happened if she knew of the technology I am currently possessing?"

"Princess Celestia would never do that!" Twilight proclaimed. Oh, the nerve! "You have saved Equestria for probably countless of times with this TARDIS of yours. I've only seen you do it once, but one time was enough."

"You don't understand..."

Oh yes she doesn't. Who could blame her, knowing my complicated duties as the Doctor and all. Rarely did any of my companions knew of my intentions in this world. Sometimes, I myself too encountered complications to find reasons for my existence in Equestria, though without living in this glorious nation, I would've had nothing to turn to. That is why Time Lords like me always have that tad, nitty bit of tendencies to travel around, being a restless group of species we were. Ah, those were the good days.

I do have to mention this: I don't save worlds and its inhabitants. Instead, I retain them, conserve them, watch them progress and such. Unlike many of my sworn enemies, I give races a second chance; a chance that never came to them in the most dire of times when they needed it. You could say I am frankly similar to those environmentalists who strive to protect many of Equestria's endangered animals. That's what the Doctor does best... I think...

"I'm not like your Princess, Twilight," I solemnly continued with a sigh. "There's more to it than being me, just like there's more to a pony than being an alicorn. Do you realize the consequences that might occur when she discovers that I possess the TARDIS?"

"You can trust her," Twilight assured me, albeit in vain. "She's...I dunno, almost thousands of years old? Somepony that old should know the right choices to make, especially when she's the ruler of the whole of Equestria itself!"

"I have my doubts," was my reply. Don't get me wrong, I do reserve my respects to a country's monarchies and its glorious line of leaders (despite my democratic preferences), yet there had been many times where I met kings and queens whom I deemed foolish for their abusive nature with their equally malicious ministers and legions, some of them even trying to get their greedy little hooves onto my lovely TARDIS! Really, who would have the faintest idea of doing that?

"Trust does not come easy to me, Twilight Sparkle. You and I both know that." I continued, turning away from her. "Why trust somepony high and mighty like her; somepony who has enough authority to hold me back when I can roam free through the waves of time, tending to those in need? I can't trust somepony like her."

"Then you can trust me."

I turned to Twilight, eyes larger than the double-stuffed, mozzarella cheese encrusted pizzas in Daisy's Delights. My heartbeat tensed to a halt when she said that, her purple eyes staring insistently into mine, yearning for the answer. She looked... worried, you could call it, almost as if she was afraid that I would say no. It's nonsensical! Who would say 'no' to a question like that? Especially when it comes from the Twilight Sparkle?

It has been awhile since she rekindled the issues of trust. Of course, we trusted each other all this time, although, I'll admit, there are situations that made us question our trust between each other and, in turn, our bond. The reaffirmation of trust she brought up was enough for me to respect her, as well as restore my faith and affections in my one and only companion. Suffice to say, it was one of the most important moments we ever had to go through. Wouldn't you say the same, my friend?

"I'll let you off this time," I sternly reminded her as I stuck out my hoof, voice turning lighter. "Though only this once, alright? No more secrets, promise?"

Twilight gave a little nod, bumping my hoof and grinning happily.

"Promise, Turner," she answered.

Great, I told myself, lips trying to match my companion's vibrant smile and heart crooning delightfully at her optimism. Never had there been anypony more capable of providing me with fruitful decisions; it is very hard to convince me to change my mind after that. She knows what to do best, while I merely know what to do. Notice her unfair advantage?

Of course, there were times where her decisions weren't really for the best. There was one time where she required me for an experiment concerning chemicals and fungi. Oh, don't worry, she succeeded, though I had to deal with athlete's hoof for a week after that. On the side note, however, athlete's hoof is just a sliver from a block of cheese compared to this.

"How is this even possible?" asked the amazed voice of Caramel, stepping out from beneath the stairway. Yes, the very same one that doesn't know the bladed end of a kitchen knife from the handle. Really, Twilight Sparkle? Is this the idea of having guests at your house, I wanted to scream. To invite such a poppycockish buffoon onto a ship where its mechanisms can render him senseless in only a matter of seconds! Think of the inconsiderable amount of damage he can do to my dear TARDIS! Don't even remind me on how he forgets his own birthday!

Apparently, to Twilight here, it seems that it is only morally right if we invited this oaf after he saw us flying out from the sky, blitzing through a field of maize and had tad enough of a curiosity to seek for my crash-landing spot with chances of him missing his bloody graduation. Yes, he remembered about his graduation. I myself am frankly quite surprised.

"Alright, time to explain the rules," I began, much to Twilight's shock. "Rule number one, never touch anything that you know you're not supposed to touch. Number two, do not ever question the actions that I make which, basically means, shut up. Number three--"

"Turner!" Twilight hissed, stopping me halfway. Oh, for Celestia's sake. "You didn't tell me there were any... you know... rules!"

"The rules weren't meant for you, Twilight Sparkle. It only applies to my dear friend Caramel here, you see?" I stopped to give him a nudge at the shoulder, despite his displeasure. "If these rules are set as they were meant to be," I continued, "nothing would go all rampant and vertigo, right?"

Bad choice of words, if I do say so myself. At once, Twilight shot me a venomous glare, questioning my blatant actions that she would call arrogant and impulsive. Let's be clear, they aren't exactly rules; they're more like precautions, actually, to make sure a certain caramel-colored pony doesn't go wandering about with his daft experiments and send the TARDIS (and us) spiraling out of control. Twilight Sparkle, however, obviously perceived the rules as ridiculous.

"Turner, can you just stop?" she asked me, irritated. "Caramel's just another guest in your TARDIS, not some threat!"

"I see him as one, however, and I would certainly stop yapping about it if you hadn't made the profound decision to invite this fellow up my ship!"

"You never even bothered to give him a chance!"

"If I gave him a chance, who knows what he would--"

"TIME TURNER!!"

Immediately I stopped in silence, staring quietly at the now enraged Twilight, huffing and panting erratically with her horn sparking dangerously. She stepped forward, almost as if she would use her magic to annihilate me, but we all know she has enough heart to let me go, right? Right?

"I swear, Turner, one more sentence like that," she growled, leaning towards me. "I'll make sure you would never see your TARDIS again."

It seemed like an empty threat at first, but when you know your only friend isn't one prone to giving such malicious threats, you would realize she would fulfill them as well. If ever Twilight Sparkle carried out that threat, you could say that the Doctor wouldn't have the freedom he had always turned to. Wouldn't you be afraid of her then?

Caramel was pretty dumbstruck by everything, to be honest, though I knew he wasn't that oblivious and was pretending not to care instead. I do believe he was a tad bit bright for not stepping in and interrupting our conversation; an angry Twilight Sparkle is a nasty one. Not that I minded, of course, but it's better to sail into calmer tides, oui? Of course, our new friend here doesn't seem to know that.

"Excuse me..." Caramel began once he was convinced Twilight's tantrum was over. "Is it alright if... you know... we head somewhere for a while?"

Before I could reply, Twilight shoved me aside, much to my shock. Does she realize who is the actual owner of this ship is? I would've cried foul if she hadn't shot me another glare, having apparently predicted my intentions. Sometimes, I sighed to myself, there are a few snags in the net when having Twilight Sparkle as a friend.

"Since Turner was being rude to you just now," she declared. "It would only be fair if you chose where we should go next."

"B-But..." I began to protest. "But you had classes with the Princ--"

"We're in a time machine!" she shot back. "We could always come back if we wanted to. You said so yourself, Turner."

I would've spoken up if I could, the prospect of Caramel choosing our next destination being a little too reckless for my taste, though I know Twilight would not want to hear any of it. All I could do was merely sigh, watching as the mare wrote down the whispered date onto a piece of paper, not bothering to even give me a second glance.

It was painful, knowing how the love of your life, much less your only friend, was extremely angry to the point where she doesn't want to even have a word with you. I tried to stifle a smile, laying the sheet of paper and tapping the date into a typewriter, sealing our fate when my TARDIS starts whirring. Normally, Twilight Sparkle would be jumping for joy around me, sometimes even holding my hoof out of excitement -- a feeling I was beginning to miss -- as we neared our destination. Biting my lip, I closed my eyes, preparing for the worst......
.
.
.

.
.
.

Date: N.A.

.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

"Turner... Turner, don't!!"

.
.
.
.
.

"You said so yourself... I'm not capable......"

.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

"By the decree of Her Royal Majesty Celestia herself, I hereby pronounce Time Turner, in all charges accounted..."

TIMe

"But what is left for me in the future? A future..."

"It's all for naught, don't you see? It's all for naught..." tiME

"You're not worth the trouble, Turner..." tIme "What do you see...?"
"Let Tartarus take me, if they want to!!" TImE
"Consequences are dire..." "Nothing." tiME "What made you think they would do the same, Turner?"

"But oh, how merciful they are..." "Let the Princesses do what tIme they want with me!!" "Lifeless, arrogant..." tIMe

"YOU THINK MOM WANTED TO PUT UP WITH THIS?!!"
"Nothing you did was fruitful..." tiMe "Listen to me very closely..." TimE tIMe "Did you hear that?" TImE
timE tiMe tIme TiMe tIMe tiME TiMe tiMe TiME TimE timE "Nothing mattered anymore... TiMe tIme TiMe tiME "Feel the silence..." tIme tiMe tImE timE tiMe tIme TiMe tIMe tiME TiMe tiMe TiME TimE timE TiMe tIme TiMe tiME tIme tiMe tImE timE tiMe tIme TiMe tIMe tiME TiMe tiMe TiME TimE timE TiMe tIme TiMe tiME tIme tiMe tImE timE tiMe "Let go..." tIme TiMe tIMe tiME TiMe tiMe TiME "Sleep now..." TimE timE TiMe tIme TiMe tiME tIme tiMe tImE timE tiMe tIme TiMe tIMe tiME TiMe tiMe TiME TimE timE TiMe tIme TiMe tiME tIme tiMe tImE timE tiMe tIme TiMe tIMe tiME TiMe tiMe TiME TimE timE TiMe tIme TiMe tiME tIme tiMe tImE timE tiMe tIme TiMe tIMe tiME TiMe tiMe TiME TimE timE TiMe tIme TiMe tiME tIme tiMe tImE timE tiMe tIme TiMe tIMe tiME TiMe tiMe TiME TimE timE TiMe tIme TiMe tiME tIme tiMe tImE timE tiMe tIme TiMe tIMe tiME TiMe tiMe TiME TimE timE TiMe tIme TiMe tiME tIme tiMe tImE timE tiMe tIme TiMe tIMe tiME TiMe tiMe TiME TimE timE TiMe tIme TiMe tiME tIme tiMe tImE timE tiMe tIme TiMe tIMe tiME TiMe tiMe TiME TimE timE TiMe tIme TiMe tiME tIme tiMe tImE timE tiMe tIme TiMe tIMe tiME TiMe tiMe

TiME TimE timE TiMe tIme TiMe tiME tIme timE tiMe tIme TiMe tIMe tiME

TiMe tiMe TiME TimE timE TiMe tIme

TiMe tiMe TiME TimE timE

TiMe tiMe TiME

tiMe

.
.
.
.
.

tiMe

.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

tiMe

.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

tiMe

.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

996 AC, Second Fall, 11, 21:42:22

"Almost there, you guys..."

I grumbled softly underneath my breath at Caramel's voice, clambering up with hooves sunken into a giant lake of dried leaves, all probably discolored by the cooling season into a mesmerizing spectrum of red, orange and yellow. It would've been a better view and a more comforting experience for my hooves if the sky wasn't so pitch black, being the cause of my frequent stumbles over rocks concealed in the darkness, though I'll admit it has been awhile since I went mountain trekking; all this studying really takes the free time off my hooves!

Twilight was a little more enthusiastic on her part. After all, we were in the middle of nowhere, yet she's being all giggly and excited again. Hopefully her mind was over the argument we had earlier. I'd blame female hormones and all, but I have to admit, I was a little overboard with my manners. Of course, that doesn't mean I wasn't expecting Caramel's detour here to be less than satisfactory.

For those of you wondering, yes, we are in High Horn Gulch, back in the year when the three of us were a mere seven years old. Summing things up, it was two years before I first spotted Twilight dancing in her room and a year after I met Mrs. Doo, which if some of you remembered, was Mrs. Hearthfire's (my caretaker) old friend. It was also three years before she was taken in as Princess Celestia's personal student -- a fact I'm still pondering over -- and two years of being babysat by an alicorn. I'm sure our young selves are truly enjoying their time up in the majestic capital, though there was one other thing bugging me in my head for a while since we landed just a few miles away from the cornfield.

Why here? No really, why here? He could've gone anywhere: to see a planet that he thought only once existed in his dreams, or to see whether he would flourish economically in the future, or maybe even see his future lifelong counterpart, if you know what I mean. Yet, for some reason, he chose to travel to the same place, twelve years back from his corresponding time stream.

"Just a little farther," he spoke softly, helping us up. "You'll see."

Reaching up the top of the hill, my eyes were immediately drawn towards a cluster of flickering lights in the horizon, traipsing and waltzing in place like wanderlust fireflies trapped in a glass jar. They beckoned us closer, our hooves trudging with a crackle on the leaf-filled forest floor with each curious step closer towards the single sign of civilization. At least, I hoped it was civilization; it's a tad filthy to sleep outdoors, if you think about it.

Immediately, my ears detected the giggling of children, the sight of foals running around as I peeked through a cluster of bushes making my heart stop in amazement. Everything in this hidden grove was filled with color: flags hanging between branches; lanterns flickering in various spectrum of magical flames; an array of balloons swaying gently from the ground; stacks of party hats and presents forming a small barricade at the corner, and a gramophone playing cheesy but groovy tunes in the corner. The forest floor was joined by a vibrant spectrum of streamers, trodden relentlessly upon by ponies of all ages, too caught up in the thrilling occasion to even bother.

"There's my friend from school!" Caramel pointed out to my companion. "And there's my two older brothers! And there's my little sister..."

Twilight's eyes sparkled in amazement and, shared with me, a sense of nostalgia. Both of us turned to the brown stallion, watching his warm, radiating grin grow wider at the ever merry sight. I could only stop and marvel along with them, the bright laughter and cheerful smiles of the playful children making my heart ping like a rowdy arcade game!

"Beautiful, isn't it?" Caramel remarked, softly sighing. "Here comes my favorite part..."

"HAPPY BIRTHDAY, CARAMEL!!"

Indeed, the partying ponies parted to make way for Caramel, reduced back to a youthful and joyful seven years old, unknowingly that his future self was watching him in secret. I'll have to admit, this was a party that was grand for somepony at such an age, and all I could do was stifle a smile, turning to the all-grown-up birthday boy crouching next to me as he relived his memories once again. Lucky for you, Caramel.

Out of the corner, a mare wheeled in, resting comfortably in her wheelchair. She had bright blue eyes, a blonde mane and Caramel's coat color, albeit a little paler, though I have a queer suspicion it has something to do with her being restricted to a utility saved only for the hooficapped. She bore a weak yet strong smile-- contradictory, I know! There's just no way to explain it! It was... small for a wide smile, yet somehow the aura it gives... it was radiating with a... a tremendous wave of joy right there! Darn, I am bad at this...

"What..." Twilight stammered, speechless at the sight. "What is this?"

Nineteen-year-old Caramel's eyes teared, only able to watch from afar. Wiping his eyes, he began to explain:

"It's my seventh birthday, and usually my mom gives me the best birthday parties. She always knew what I wanted every year, so when she... fell sick the year before, Father and I were naturally worried and scared even. She had to be hospitalized and at that point, I thought I never had the chance to see her again. Then this day came, and Mother brought me the best present ever...... she showed up..."

"Never had I been more happy in my life, and so was Father. When she passed the year after... my birthdays were never the same again. Father became more gloomy and I... I don't know...... I lost that spark in my life..." Caramel stopped to sniffle, straining a smile underneath his breaking visage as he continued: "On my eighth birthday, I told myself that I would never forget this day: the day when Mother prepared for me the best birthday ever. I always tried not to forget, even though sometimes it slipped off my mind. It's a curse, this memory loss, to the point where I sometimes couldn't even remember Mother's face. I promised myself one day that if I could travel back in time, this was the first place I'll visit, so that I could remember this. Remember her. Then, I met you guys......"

Twilight and I just hugged him, laughing quietly at such a coincidental visit. Who would've known, a little accident like that, where one has to risk his motion sickness and be tossed around his ship as it crashed into a cornfield, could fulfill the wishes of even the daftest pony. It made me realize who Caramel really was beyond his clumsy personality; a pony with a big heart, who yearns only for happiness. A pony whom I could count on in the future.

"I sincerely apologize," I began quietly, sticking out my hoof towards a very surprised Caramel, Twilight sharing the same expression. Everything I said about him; all those derogatory insults and foalish name-calling that I threw at him, echoed like a fair yet harsh reminder in my mind. Oh, for the Doctor to feel regret... "I have been but a ninny to you. Would you forgive me?"

Twilight couldn't help but guffaw: "Did... did you just call yourself a... what did you say... ninny?"

Immediately, Twilight and Caramel burst out in loud fits of laughter, merging in with the cheerful ones in the party before us. My face immediately turned beet-red at that point, making me really want to scream at them, but I deserved it. Time Lords are fair creatures, I dare say. We were the civilization that invented ethics, after all. Shame that our pride of this invention overcame our need of following them.

"A ninny was what I was, and a ninny I am," I answered calmly, despite their restrained spurts of laughter. "Would you be as kind to forgive me, despite all of my treacherous verbal acts?"

"What's with you and your words?" Caramel asked, evidently confused at all these words I'm using. "Anyhow, apology accepted, my friend."

At the last word, my head ticked into a frenzy. "Fr-friend?" I muttered, flabbergasted at him saying such a powerful word. You might be thinking, oh, it's another overly-used friendship cliche brought back from the dead, but seriously speaking, it is still a powerful word.

"You..." I tried to form my sentence. "Y-You... consider m-me as a friend? Even after what I said about you?"

"Well, your ship did bring me here, right?" he responded. "A million of your insults couldn't cover up the debt I owe you for giving me this chance, so I guess you could say we're even. In a way, that makes us friends right?"

"Yeah..." I muttered to myself. It has been awhile since I've gotten another friend who is not an incredibly talented lavender unicorn that I'm secretly fawning over. The prospect of having a new friend was exciting: he could be a possible companion in my travels! There's so much of the universe for him to see, and so much I want to share with him to make up all the insults I threw at him. I was beginning to look forward to it; somepony trustworthy! Somepony magnificent. "I guess that yes," I admitted with a grin, much to the absolute joy of Twilight and Caramel himself.

"I do consider you as a friend."

Brilliant, I told myself. A new companion! Just brilliant!
.
.
.
.
.

Now, if only I could somehow cure his memory loss...
.
.
.
.
.

Author's Note

Finally! New update!

Again, hope you guys enjoyed it!

A Sliver Of Solar Sycamore

1024 AC, ? Month, ? Day, ? h/min/s

Ugh, my head...

I could never fathom this, honestly speaking. By this, I'm talking about the unpredictable, almost infinite capabilities of a unicorn's magic. Really, have you seen what those absurdly horned ponies can do lately? I've heard one pony had a recent breakthrough with some sort of transparency spell that had introduced a new form of see-through vision which had been endorsed and publicized in the mass media (a little too profoundly and bombastic for my preferences) as the next stage of medicine and surgery. What wonders that they could uncover next, I am excited yet skeptical about it.

Why am I excited? Well, if you had watched all these ponies evolve for more than a millennia, from the very beginning of their existence up until now, wouldn't you be excited to know what technological advancements they could come up with next? They were the next civilization of Time Lords, if I do say so myself! On the other hoof, I was more skeptical about the potential side effects that every new spell could bring. Some might call me paranoid, but when a spell is untested or the caster is inexperienced, the resulting side effects are conspicuous.

Now you might be wondering why in Princess Luna's pottery skills am I saying this.

It stemmed from a hunch, actually. After having a little read at the prison library -- yes, they do have a library -- I did a little research on different types of magic, initially to discover any means to cure my disease, until I stumbled upon a form of preservation magic, categorized under Alteration Magic, a slightly advanced form of magic for unicorns and alicorns alike that bring about changes to oneself, ranging from stamina to even socialization efficiency. From what I concluded, the logbook I am currently writing in is imbued with a Memory Preservation magic, meaning that as I read whatever words and timelines I supposedly wrote, I would fall unconscious and view these memories as hallucinations.

The one side effect it possessed, as listed in the book, was migraines. Of all the bleeping side effects it could cause, it just had to be migraines. Sure, a little wave of nausea could've suffice better, or even a skin rash and probably a loss of appetite (I believe I have gained weight anyway), but it must be the migraines. They were the bane to a Time Lord's mind, always interfering with our processes of critical thinking and despite seemingly harmless, could make a difference between walking out of a Dalek spaceship and walking out of a Dalek spaceship... in a body bag.

See the connection now?

For those too simple to understand common logic, it basically means that somepony had enchanted my logbook with this Memory Preservation Magic, which means that somepony wanted me to retain my memories. I have no idea who, but whoever did that really wanted me to remember something, almost as if what I remembered was too precious to let go. It only made me ever the more curious: who was this mysterious pony, and which part of my life did he or she want me to treasure and cherish completely?

My session of aimless pondering soon ended when the doors opened, the grumpy-faced chiropteran pegasi guards of Luna escorting me out to meet and hopefully not greet another visitor. Being the natural eavesdropper I am, the guards hinted out my visitor to be none other than the ever-faithful dentist again, leaving me to grumble at my unfortunate situation. Seriously, there's a line between a normal visitor and one with a stalker obsession that could easily spawn a hive of slasher movies; I think my fellow dentist just crossed that line.

Soon enough, we came back to the visiting room, with the glass panels, the stools and the staring guards and such. It was fortunate (for both her and me) that I had a few questions I had been planning to ask, particularly on the small Dalek token she sent me a week ago and about the mares she was acquainted with that I've met in the visit after that, namely Carrot Top and some psychopath with enough steam to fuel a minotaur.

"Doctor!" hollered my erm... associate. She was looking rather cheerful today, perhaps from a profitable appointment with some pompous patient, I presume. I do have to admit, even the most posh of ponies in this wondrous capital of ours do not have the decency to even pay bloody taxes. I pay bloody taxes all the time, but seeing as I am a Time Lord with a functioning TARDIS, that time never came yet. I think.

"If it isn't my favorite denticle custodian," I replied with a smug grin, making her laugh. Little old me. "What brings you here in this charming day, if I might ask?"

"A customary affair," was her reply. "Captain of the Royal Guard wanted to assign you onto... uh... some sort of memory enrichment program. Said it seems to him that you really needed it."

"Good Samaretan now, isn't he?"

I tried my best not to scoff. After all, he was the one that placed me in solitary confinement in the first place. Equestrian law states that ponies must only be placed in solitary confinement if a prisoner is considered dangerous to oneself or others. With the lack of a screwdriver or even dental floss, I must say I am pretty harmless; all they need is a good amputation on all four limbs and a bullet in the head to render me a hundred and ten percent safe for all biological organisms. Aside from that, they had no good reason why I was in solitary. "I'm afraid I have to decline, however," was the reply I ~~mustar~~ mustered. "Just tell him I have a private memory enrichment program of my own."

"Really?" my dentist asked, gasping in disbelief. "Does that... does that mean your memory's improving?"

"In some way or another, yes."

Thank the logbook, I said quietly in my mind. Thank also the unicorn who enchanted it to... well... give it some form of life? Provide me a popcorn worthy entertainment for me to pass the time? I could spend my time better if I were tossed into a cavern of Weeping Angels, Cyberponies or even those infuriating Daleks. Speaking of Daleks...

"There's something I must ask," I began, earning my associate's attention.

"What is it?"

"About the gift you sent me in that letter," I said, her eyebrows creasing. "Where did you get it from?"

"Funny you should ask."

With a whistle of delight, she reeled herself closer to me, her chair lurching forwards. She was wearing that delightful, cheeky grin again; a little discomforting if not disturbing for my taste. I never had a penchant for admiring over-the-top, flamboyant-looking smiles, having deemed them as creepy thanks to a single ordeal of watching clowns performing in a circus in my younger days. Trust me, I'm currently not a coulrophobiac (a pony with the fear of clowns) but it is certainly unpleasant for me to see a smile that could match those blundering baboons.

"I happened upon it while I was tidying up your house," she answered. "The shelves were a little dusty, so I couldn't help but give it a brush. Then there it was, standing like some chess figure of sorts, waiting just to be picked up and toyed around with--"

"Hold on a minute!" I cut in with a yell. It might be my hearing, but did she... did she say...? "You were tidying up my house? My house?"

"Yes siree!"

"B-But... But h-how did you get in?"

"Simple!" she answered, grinning widely. Her horn lit up a light blue as she levitated a ring of keys before me, jiggling i almost tauntingly in my face. Ha ha ha. "You handed me the keys! And before you ask, it was you who told me to get this Dalek figurine of yours and pass it to you if ever you got yourself in a sitch like this. Now look where we are!"

I could only gawk at her nonchalant reply. Basically, I was the one who gave the Dalek figurine and warned her that if anything happened to me (like being tossed into a dungeon) then she was the one to return it to me. It seemed as though I had been expecting my pointless traipse into prison before this, which in turn, means that I was prepared to do something wrong in the first place.

It doesn't seem right. What could've been so harsh and so desperate that drove me to commit such a crime and land me here? Even if it was a lie, there would not be any other simple, legitimate reason that I would give her my little Dalek token unless, of course, it was some treacherous, spit-worthy trick from the Princesses. It seems when it comes to those two lovely sisters, I could become a crude, slurring fiend.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

Was it all instinctive, I wonder?
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
The Princesses did put me in here.
.
.
.
.
.
I could've been a free stallion. I could've been doing something more profitable.
.
.
.
.
.
It's all their fault.

.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

"You okay there, Turner?" the dentist asked suddenly, jabbing into my thoughts. "You seem a little... spaced out for a moment."

"Me? Spaced out?" I retorted, managing a scoff. "Nah. Just had a little er... epiphany, you could call it. It may seem that your visit has come to an end."

"Oh... uh... so soon, Doctor?"

"Sadly, yes. Ta ta for now!"

I could tell you she was certainly disappointed, if not irritated, by our conversation, mostly due to the length of it, I think, but we didn't really talk much still. I had warmed up to her a little, no doubt, but there are some quirks about her; something that tells me she isn't who she says she was, being the local dentist and such. Her Cutie Mark was one of those quirks.

It wasn't long before I end up back in the same lonely old box that is my cell. Again, I do wish that lonely old box be my TARDIS: for once I'm beginning to miss that slice of adventure, filled with dangers and surprises and traps galore! Ah, the wonders of a time traveler... pretty exciting lifestyle to have. Oh, look where I'm going with this; enough with my degenerate rants on freedom! Don't jinx it, Time Turner!

Flipping my logbook, I turn to the next date. Believe me, there are pages and pages of dates past this one, but despite my time traveling tendencies, I'm not the type to skip through time, lest I miss a mere fragment of major importance in my life. You'll never know how dastardly time can be if you don't pay attention.

It seems I have returned to Canterlot after my dandy little trip to Caramel's birthday. I must say, if he became one of my friends, I'm sure he would visit sooner in the future. Here's hoping you have another, more helpful visitor, Turner. Not that the dentist is not helpful, no! It's just I can't learn much of my predicament from her now.

Migraine's starting to burn now. If only there is a way to
.
.
.

.
.
.

1005 AC, Third Summer, 7, 13:36:21

"That was really nice of you."

"I beg your pardon?"

"You know!" Twilight exclaimed, nudging me at the shoulder. "When you apologized to him! Knowing you, you're not the type to apologize."

"Now, now, Twilight Sparkle," I said, flipping a few switches as my TARDIS whirred, its engines dying down. "Just because I don't give apologies often doesn't mean I don't apologize at all. If the situation demands it, then I will apologize, though I don't encounter them frequently."

"Whatever you say, Turner."

If you must know, we were back in Canterlot, right after dropping Caramel back into his corresponding time stream in High Horn Gulch. I promised him that we would meet again (or, at least, our future selves) and secretly told him to head towards Canterlot by tomorrow the first chance he gets. I smiled to myself after Twilight and I waved to him; it wouldn't be long before I shall see his face again.

Soon enough, we stepped out of the TARDIS, resuming our normal lives as little students in school. Twilight was still talking about meeting Caramel in the future, to which I had already assured. Despite seemingly short, much can be done as the fateful day where we can reunite with Caramel grows closer. Who knows what achievements we could attain in a span of three years? But for now, it's time to totter off to our lessons in class.

"So..." I began. "You said you wanted to meet somepony?"

"Oh, of course!"

Immediately, Twilight grabbed her satchel, wrapping it around her body while I watched in amusement. If any of you recalled, she said she wanted to meet somepony after another lesson with Princess Celestia. The way she said it, a stallion who would one day become one of the greatest stallions of the century... it seemed like whoever he was, he's somepony worth eyeing out.

"I know I'm a little flustered right now," she said admittedly. "It's just... he doesn't come back very often."

"Why not?"

"His job is important," she replied softly just as we stepped outside of the TARDIS doors. "It's something like what you're doing, protecting the safety of Equestria and such. He's coming back from a camp in the mountains. You two should meet each other one day, knowing how the both of you were always so... overprotective of me sometimes. Right, Turner?"

My throat lurched immediately when she said that; for once I'm glad I didn't have custard in my mouth. Me? Protective? Since when in the blasted cesspools of Equestria did I shift to the same level as some fatherly figure prone to being possessive of his own daughters? Really, never in my life had I ever been protective of my companions, as I had already expected them to have matured and spontaneous escape reflexes before teetering off in time. On the other hoof, there are some ponies who can be too eager to get into trouble sometimes.

"I would be less protective if you can stop taking so many risks, Twilight," I answered back, locking up the doors. "From my experience, all is not what it seems. The next pony you meet might be a pony of vile intentions."

"You call Caramel a pony of vile intentions?"

"I had to make sure!" I retorted at her sarcastic statement. Do I have to berate about this again? "Just... be careful when dealing with things next time. At least ask for my consent."

Twilight couldn't help but stifle a chuckle, leaving me to realize what I just said. Alright, maybe I was becoming a little overprotective of her. Just a little. I mean, why not; she's the one and only friend I have, and when there is the notion of losing her somewhere as she accompanies you in your travels along the dangerous streams of time, you know how much you have to cherish her life as. No, it has nothing to do with my crush on her. Nothing at all!

"Only for you, Turner," she said, flicking the tip of my muzzle with her hoof. "On second thought, you wanna have dinner at my house?"

"Wait, what?"

"Dinner! At my place!" she repeated happily. "Wanna come?"

"I... b-but... ah..." I stammered like a bumbling fool. It's hard to take in, knowing that the one mare that you had secretly held a crush on was inviting you to her house for a meal. What's worse in these situations, if you say yes, not only do you step into her house, but it's pretty likely that you'll stumble upon her family; if you say no, however, she'll most likely be disappointed and there goes the one chance that you can be with her. Plus, I don't even know if she's in a relationship: she did say she wanted to head home to greet a stallion, after all. What are the odds?

Aside from that, there was the concern of food. I have a rather specific appetite, if you guys hadn't realized it yet. I was hoping tonight I would get something exotic like... a salad, maybe. Yes, a fine salad would suffice. Diced tomatoes, sliced lettuce and onions, a few chunks of pineapples and a sliver of solar sycamore -- the source of my exotic flairs -- hoof-picked from the wilderness of the eastern valleys, topping it off with a little mix of Worcestershire and tartar sauce and a single dash of pepper. Mmm... the perfect meal, fit for any Time Lord. Skipping that for a bland omelette isn't exactly a tango to my hungry taste buds, but it is all a sacrifice for a friend, right?

"Fine," I sighed in defeat, my companion gasping delightfully with glee. "I have to notify Missus Hearthfire, however. She always gets worried if I never show up past ten."

Twilight looked a little disappointed for a brief moment. Apparently, her little trip back home seemed somewhat of major importance to my companion. I was beginning to suspect her queer... obsession with the stallion was behind this, but I held myself back from asking any questions; you can't just simply pry into other ponies' affairs, unless, of course, you either love to breach the borders of a private life, or common sense doesn't exist in your frame of mind.

"Alright, notify your caretaker first," she said. "Then can we head to my house~?"

I nodded slightly, triggering a little fireworks show with her horn as she squealed happily with glee. Somepony's excited about going home, I told myself, trying to calm her down and avoiding a few stares of Nosy Parkers trotting down in their street, wearing their false, pretentious facades of modesty. Really, the nerve of Canterlotian ponies...

Of course, I'm having trouble calming myself down as well. All these questions keep running around my mind: how should I greet Twilight's parents? Who's this stallion she was so eager to meet? Should I help them with the cooking? Does Twilight's father share my obsession with bow ties? How much wood can a woodchuck chuck if a woodchuck could chuck wood?

"Splendid," I muttered quietly, holding my breath. "Just splendid."

Oh, this is going to be a bugger of a long night.
.
.
.
.
.

Meet The Sparkles

1005 AC, Third Summer, 7, 14:21:31

"So what do you think?"

"Um... well, let's see..."

Like most of Canterlot's fine architecture, it had lilac white walls, clean, arched glass windows, and a yellow tunnel with a matching purple door to boot. As it goes on to the top, it queerly splits into two, growing all the way up until it reaches the height of an oak tree, ending in a pair of blue spires with pink flags hanging like boa feathers on a hat. What''s queer is that this one bulges outwards in the middle, with something protruding from its side; a step closer revealed it was some sort of telescope, big enough to be fitted upon an observatory instead.

It was a house fit for a king and, to a certain degree, about a dozen children from the orphanage, minus five if one of them was of a larger than average size. The architecture is splendidly done, especially with the addition of the telescope and all. If you ask me, it's not really that much of a surprise, considering the fact that this is the household of Her Majesty's most faithful student, but that is but an assumption.

"I have to say, it's pretty huge," I simply remarked. Honestly, it dwarfs most of the other structures in terms of luxury, due to the fact that it was standing at the edge of a cliff with that big telescope poking out like an elephant's tusk from the window. I reckon somepony in her family could be an astrologer, astronomer or some other astro-whatnot. With my companion's relations to the Princess, no doubt that pony would have some royal, dignified position that could replace the iffy flanks of those crude ministers.

Twilight Sparkle just gave me a discontent look. Yes, apparently, she was expecting her best friend here to elaborate a little on its design and turn our conversation into a drawl that should've come from a nutty professor with a masters in architecture. Even though I am probably more than a million times older than a professor, that does not mean my interest lies in musty tomes of magic, encyclopedias of knowledge or cheesy novellas, unlike somepony I know.

"Come on, Turner," she whined. Sort of. "You can do way better than that."

"Alright, aside from the center, it looks like every other building in Canterlot."

A whack in the head left me dazed, leaving me to hiss from the ache of my companion's single blow. All I could do was rub it gently with my hoof, watching as my friend rolled her eyes, no doubt irritated by the honest truth. Yes, you might call it sarcasm, but what else is there to tell her? That her house has a roof that looks like a party hat? That it looked like a micro-biological creature frozen and cemented mid-mitosis?

With a sigh, I followed my companion up the steps of her home, hoping only for the best. I must admit, I'm a little nervous to be there. Even though I'm not heading up to her father and asking for permission to have her hoof, I could feel my knees melting under me. Remember how I said I was bad with first impressions?

"Just calm down, alright?" Twilight said with a chuckle, apparently noticing my dilemma. "Everything will be fine, Turner. They're just my parents! It wouldn't kill to talk to them!"

"But I don't even know what to say!" I protested. "What would I talk to your dad about? Fighting Cyberponies? Exterminating the Daleks? Save the whole of Equestria from impending doom by stopping that bugger in Fillydelphia from dividing the world by zero?"

Twilight opened her mouth to speak, though that last sentence just left her staring at me. Believe me, I would've done the same; who would divide anything by zero? Don't get any ideas, my friends.

"O-Okay..." she finally said after a minute of silence. "Well, did you do anything else, aside from all the time traveling in the... TARDIS? Anything relatively normal for two colts to talk about?"

"Like what?"

"Y'know! Chess-playing, kite-flying, stargazing even! My dad really likes stargazing. You should chat with him about constellations and stars and such."

"Not my thing," I simply replied. On the other hoof, that explains the telescope. "I don't really have much hobbies aside from time traveling, Miss Sparkle, and I don't think he would like to hear me boasting about my collections of er... bow ties..."

"But you must have something to talk about!" the lavender mare retorted. "Alright, let's try this. Think of something you did that you really liked without your TARDIS or screwdriver or... whatever gizmos and gadgets that you have. In five seconds, just shoot out what you can! Got that?"

My brain tensed immediately when she said five seconds. Even though Time Lords have the brain capacity to do a hundred calculus questions in that amount of time, that doesn't mean we can think of something normal. If you cried foul, just ponder over this for a minute: since when do Time Lords do anything... normal? I mean, a normal life? Euch...

"Five!" she yelled suddenly, nearly making me jump. Here goes nothing... "Alright, Turner! Say it!"

"Spending time with you!!"

It just popped up in my head suddenly, though however shocking it was, it is still the truth. Why? Well, instead of saving ponies from Weeping Angels, I was drinking a milkshake and listening to her rambles in Daisy's; instead of burning down a Dalek base, I was teaching her on simple biological studies; instead of raiding some Silurian warren, I was helping her on organizing her notes! Who could've believed that the Doctor could resort to the most mundane of things with a mare?

Immediately after I said that, Twilight stepped back, blushing a deep red. If I must say, her expression of shock was exceptionally priceless! No doubt she didn't expect me to say that as much as I don't expect myself to say it out loud (really, what the heck were you thinking, Turner?) but what comes after that... well, it was a bigger surprise.

"Y-You..." she began to stammer. "You really mean that?"

I stared at her, narrowly catching my mouth from falling. Something lit up in my heart, blood flushing to my cheeks and tinting it as red as hers. Both of us opened to speak, the simultaneity of our movements left us turning away from the other pony, fidgeting our hooves in embarrassment. My head was scolding me sternly inside, asking me to man up. Come on, Turner! Go on and make your first darn move! Easy for you to say, darn head.

Before I could even begin to speak, the front door suddenly opened, both of us turning towards it to see the pale gray face of a unicorn poking her head out, frowning grimly when she spotted me. That was when I noticed how similar she was to my fellow companion, as if looking at a mirror. A pretty... color-blind mirror, if you ask me. No really, her mane, albeit a different streak of light purple and pure white, was combed into a style that was somewhat similar, if not an exact replica to Twilight's. I wonder...

"Hi Mom!"

Close enough to home, I guess; I thought they were sisters.

"Twilight? Is that you?" she exclaimed, apparently surprised at seeing her daughter. Immediately, Twilight galloped up with a giggle to hug her mother, the two mares nuzzling their snouts with the gentleness of maternal love. Even I couldn't help but smile as I watch their short reunion unfold. "Oh, for the love of Celestia, I was wondering who in the world was making all that ruckus!" the older mare cried, probably referring to our awkward conversation. "Your father's almost about to lose his head over a few new star systems he spotted from all the noise! You know how he is and his concentration, dear. On a side note, who is this?"

I tensed up immediately when she turned to me, giving me that cynical stare again. Funny, really: if Twilight did that, I couldn't help but laugh my flank off. For her mother, I laughed as well, though it was short, gawky and awkward all around, despite only serving to plunge that dagger of a narrowed stare deeper into the recesses of my brain. No offense to her or to Twilight, but how in the deepest pits of Tartarus does the family put up with her?

"Oh, he's a friend from Canterlot High," my companion explained, retaining her smile. "I uh... invited him to have dinner with us."

"I see..."

Seems Twilight's mother wasn't one prone to trusting strangers, especially when it was the best friend of her own daughter. Funnily, I don't see her as a possessive kind of mother; my intuition tells me she seems to be of an open mind. I might be wrong but with great modesty, my intuition is right. Most of the time. "I'm glad to see my daughter introducing a new friend to us," she began. "Of course, there are a few things I want to clarify before letting you step into my house. First, what's your name and second, where do you live?"

Where do I live? Really? Harsh, I silently said to myself, clearing my throat.

"Um... m-my name is Time Turner," I answered. I still prefer the Doctor, but it's best not to. "I live about uh... ten to fifteen blocks from the palace, in the Canterlot Center for Foster Children ran by Missus Hearthfire. What many ponies call the orphanage, so to speak."

A small gasp left her mouth once I said the word 'orphanage'. Immediately, much to the surprise of Twilight and I, I found myself being pushed into the house by her mother. The next thing I know, I was on the couch, staring down at a cup of water in between my hooves, with my companion smiling timidly at me while her parents were having a squabble upstairs. Apparently, Twilight's mom wanted her father to come down and see me, even though she did say he was losing his head over some new star systems.

"Are your parents always like this?" I asked out of curiosity.

"Uh... not really," she admitted sheepishly. "She usually has a clearer head than now, especially when it comes to interrupting Dad and his work. Every time that happens, they'll just have a little fight and--"

A loud crash resounded from upstairs, nearly making me drop my cup. I was about to rise up from the chair and storm up the stairs when Twilight suddenly pushed me back down, shaking her head quietly. Something from her strangely calm expression told me that despite her parents arguing only from time to time, whenever it happens something would surely be thrown about. This time, it sounded like... an easel? I'm a tad bit sure it was an easel. Before any of you say anything, I've listened to many easels fall and break apart before. No big deal. Never thought I would hear one in a normal household.

"Whoa-kay..." I chirped. My companion certainly has pretty scary parents. "So... what do they work as?"

"Well..." Twilight began. "Mom's an author, writing stories about adventures and moral values, which were basically the stuff that I believe you go through every day. On the other hoof, my dad's a biologist and alchemist, but works part-time as Princess Celestia's royal astronomer. Oh, and he's a bit of a dreamer."

"... imagine the infinite possibilities of such a breakthrough. If magic could diffuse into such delicate matter, it could be refined into some sort of stream that could probably power a town for four years with only a single spark!"

"If you can harness it," Twilight's mom clarified over the sound of them trotting downstairs. "Plus, the only spark that matters now was the spark of friendship. Our daughter finally has a friend, Night Light. After so long, our little girl finally befriends somepony her age."

Her words caught me by surprise, leaving me to turn with widened eyes at my companion. The lavender mare was starting to glance to the side, frowning grimly as if she had just been mocked and insulted publicly by her very own mother. The last thing I expect was for the only protege of Her Majesty to not have any other friends. All these questions kept running through my head over and over, the temptation to ask piling up like a landfill.

"I..." I tried to speak. "I didn't know you never had any--"

"It's alright," she cut in, trying to smile underneath her dark facade. "It's just... I'm not very...... comfortable around other ponies, Turner. You're the only friend I ever had and... well... we both really had a lot of fun--"

"Is it a bad time now?"

The foreign voice made me jump with a yelp, my mane standing on end as soon as I spotted a purple creature standing at the doorway into the kitchen. Immediately, I flicked out my sonic, gritting my teeth as it whirred a bright green, waving it threateningly at that... that thing! He stared at me confusedly, slanting his head and would've snatched my dear sonic with his dirty claws had I not shooed them away.

"Back!!" I told Twilight, just as her parents stormed in, wondering what the commotion was all about. "I can handle him!"

Immediately, Twilight burst out into a fit of laughter, followed by her parents. Lowering the sonic, all I could do was stare at their abrupt hysteria, unable to understand what in Celestia's sun tattoo is going on with this family. The last time I saw ponies laugh this hard, it was when I accidentally caused a leak of laughing gas in a power plant.

"Oh, Turner," she chuckled, wiping off a tear of joy. "Don't worry about it. He's totally harmless!"

"I am not!" the creature declared, puffing his chest. "I'm a dragon! You got that, dude? De-raaaa-gon. I could tear your head off your shoulders in the blink of an eye. The best part? You wouldn't even know it happened!"

"Maybe you can do that if you aren't that small," Twilight chided, which only heightened their laughter. The dragon (as he reputedly said he was) just crossed his arms with a scowl as the lavender mare petted his head, snickering underneath her breath. You have to admit, for a dragon, he seems a lot smaller than I pictured one to be. Really kills the vicious and majestic portions out of the typical dragon.

"His name's Spike," my companion explained, turning to me. "He's a baby dragon that was hatched from an egg by yours truly. Oh, and he is my little brother!"

"Unofficially," the dragon, um... Spike, added in a low grumble. I have to admit, for a baby dragon, I was a little impressed at his extent of vocabulary. Surely that is expected from some uh... dragon closely acquainted to Twilight Sparkle, but the fact that he could speak in pony was a little surprising. I was expecting something along the lines of ghlarg ghlar chew roar graah spit hiss rrargh or something like that, not that I wouldn't understand what it meant. Then again, he was brought up in a pony society; you are where you're from, I presume.

"So who's this guy? he asked Twilight.

I sighed. Here we go again...
.
.
.

1024 AC, ? Month, ? Day, ? h/min/s

.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

"Please, if you could just let him go..."
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

Hello?

.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
"We're sorry, miss. He is to remain......... until he......"
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
Who... who is it?
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
"He was just doing what's right!! You can't do this to him! Just please!!"

"I'm afraid I have to ask you to leave..."
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
No... no, don't go...
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
"I'll... I'll c-come back, Turner! I-I promise!! I'll get you out!!"
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
Don't... don't leave me here...
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
"Just hang on!!"

.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

Confound this migraine...

Apparently that dream sequence was over. I was beginning to wonder when I would wake up to see Luna's moon laughing at me through a field of iron bars. It would be brilliant instead if I woke up to see myself in some comfy bed with daylight streaming through the curtains and painting the room a golden orange, perhaps even with somepony to call the love of my life staring and smiling warmly at me. Ah... picture that...

Well, enough of your fantasies now, Doctor! It seems the night was just starting, the last remnants of a sunset fading in the horizon. Many of Canterlot's lights were just starting to flicker into life, though they could never match the majesty of the stars. As much as I loathe her, Princess Luna did a really uh... swell job tonight. As always.

"I appreciate your compliment, Doctor."

I whirled around in surprise, gasping quietly when I saw the Princess of the Night staring back at me with a grin. The guards she was usually seen with were not here, leaving only the two of us, separated by a qualm of silence and a row of rusted bars. The jail cell wasn't as... smothering as it was before, as if all my senses were brought into clarity. But it's impossible, right? I'm certain I'm still in the same cell, yet it feels... different.

"It seems you are confused, Doctor," the alicorn spoke. "Heed no worries. You are sound asleep and in a safe place."

"Sure I am," I answered in sheer sarcasm. The last ponies I want to entrust my life on now were the two Princesses who were holding me captive in the first place. "Can you tell me, however, where exactly am I right now?"

"Where you've always been, and where you always will be."

As if to prove it, the bars of the cell started to bend without any form of magic, allowing Princess Luna to step through. The room started to shift and turn like one of those colorful cube puzzles -- I'm not really sure what they're called -- with the stones tiles of the prison floor splitting one by one. All I could do was watch in both disbelief and contempt at her display of power over dreams, the walls tearing away like strips of paper and re-bandaged with that of pale cyan, with a matching platform whooshing up from the endless darkness underneath my hooves. One by one, furniture fell from the ceiling, with some oddities such as a telescope, a globe and a few ornaments too strange for me to recognize.

"You're in my chambers, Doctor," she explained, apparently noticing my confusion. "You're of a good fortune today. It is not every day a pony has the privilege to see where I reside."

"Nor is it every day that a Princess whisks a pony away into their abode without their consent," I growled. "Can you wake me up now? I'd rather be in the filth of the dungeon than be with you."

"Don't you dare use such a blatant, treacherous tone to thy Princess," the alicorn snarled back. I was expecting her to actually shout in my face with her famed 'Canterlot voice', but somehow this one gets the message across clearer than I assumed it would. "I've brought you here on the premises of a colloquy; a conversation of modest intentions, mind you, about your recent endeavors that led you into a fiasco with the Equestrian law. In retrospect, if you ever did recall, it was the worst decision that you had ever made in your life, Doctor."

"Really? Then tell me what it is I've done."

"A truth like this, per se, shalt only be relinquished when time sees it fit."

The cerulean mare stepped forward, beckoning me towards a chair, to which I complied hesitantly. I was a little insulted at that point; she could've just told me what I've done wrong, allow me to use the TARDIS to travel back and patch things up and all of this wouldn't have to happen, yet again, they've insisted to let time run its course! Did they know who in the endless bounds of Equestria had they confined?

"Patience is virtuous, Doctor," she stated. "It is not wise to jump across the planes of time frequently. There are occasions where you have to follow the path of time like everypony else. Sometimes, you can learn and be enlightened by the admonitions of life and of being by tracing the entirety of one's existence, not by the trials you place yourself in."

"What are you trying to say?" I asked, staring blankly at her. "You want me sit back and watch as my life goes by? Until I rot in that damned jail cell?"

"No, Doctor."

Immediately, my head started to spin and, despite my attempts of quelling it with every firm clasp of my hooves, it only started to rage across my vision, setting every stalk of nerve and fiber on fire. Within moments, I felt myself giving into gravity, slamming down onto the floor and sparing the last of my fading strength to stare up at the Princess, her concerned visage turning into a dark blur.

"I'm not asking for you to preach Death's arrival," she said as I started to black out.

"I'm asking you to remember..."
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

Remember...
.
.
.
.
.
Remember what?
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
My life?

My days of freedom? My journeys through time?
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
And why?

Why would she care all of the sudden?
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
I don't know anymore...
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
I just... don't...

.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

The Greatest Stallion Of The Century, In The Mind Of Twilight Sparkle

1024 AC, ? Month, ? Day, ? h/min/s

"... he wouldn't dare. He knows the consequences of escaping. One mistake like that would keep him here forever."

"We mustn't hesitate to take any chances. My sister has foresaw it, and if he does cause such chaos again..."
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

There were two of them.

.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

"But he wouldn't go through that... would he?"

"He has no other choice. If he does proceeds as my sister stated, he'll have his chance of freedom, yet we don't have to worry for..."
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

Two figures.

Pretending like I'm blind.

Like I'm deaf.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
Like I needed them.

.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

"...you only... but this is the only way..."

"There must be something else... something... something we're missing..."
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

Two figures.
.
.
.
.
.
One was the esteemed Princess of the Night.
.
.
.
.
.
The other...
.
.
.
.
.
Never had I seen her before.

.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

"He's coming to. It's best you leave for now."

They were only mere silhouettes, though the stranger Princess Luna was talking to gave me one last glance before trotting up the stairs. The shadows, it seems, have business concerning my presence; a business that I apparently should not know of. All I could do was sigh. Even if I have the slightest idea what their plans were, I'm still stuck behind a row of sturdy steel bars without any chance of escaping.

I have to admit, I feel rather... gloomy today, and I don't mean the nostalgia-filled, happy melancholy kind of gloomy. Whatever moods I pertained to in the past had been ripped away, probably leaving me to feel like the rest of the damned ponies in the dungeon. That being said, it seems the alicorn before me possesses some sort of interest, on what notion I'm not sure. Whatever it was, as you can tell, I'm not in the best mood for it.

"Ah, Doctor," she said, almost as if pleased. "I've been expecting you from your slumber."

Of course she did. She was the one that visited, if not fabricated, my queerly pointless, ridiculous dream of myself waking up in a quieter, lonelier version of my cell. You've read it correctly, she fabricated my dream. My dream. Really, who in the rightest mind would have a dream of the exact place he was confined in? Even when she did as such, she demanded respect for her. Respect? Her? It'll take the eradication of all the bowties in the world before I could trust her.

"What does she want?" I asked with a glower, curious about the stranger in the shadows.

"An audience with you," was her answer. "It appears the... disturbance you caused has brought concerns to my acquaintance. She has the intention of a confrontation, though I suspect you wouldn't agree to such a demand."

"So you do care about me after all, Your Majesty."

"It is my duty to care for thy subjects," she replied, apparently blind to the sarcasm of my statement. "The Doctor must know of such a privilege, must he not? To have watched the world in the millenniums long past... surely you must wonder what brought about your imprisonment, don't you?"

"Perhaps one of heresy?"

"Religion is the least of your problems, Doctor. Your need of repentance lies more in what you might call... national security."

"So neither of you hold any grudges on me?" I asked in sardonic innocence, to which Princess Luna shook her head no, still retaining her grin. You have to say, when she wears such a smile, you couldn't help but wonder what mischief and/or trickery has she plotted this time. Oh, the royal skepticism.

"What happened, pray tell, concerning me and the... security of Equestria?"

Silence.

It was always like that with Princess Luna and her smile. She never had the intention of revealing whatever wrongs I've done that threatened the stability of Equestria in the first place, seeing how she wants everything to happen naturally and such. Is it a family tradition for the royal sisters to follow the superfluous laws of nature, or do they inherit some sort of genetic gift to, place it in basic terms, bugger me off? The aching in my head (which I thought it to be from my lack of sleep) was starting up, my hooves weakening and trembling like a two-legged chair. Immediately, I collapsed onto the stone floor, the visage of the cerulean alicorn obscured in a large blur as she said to me.

"Let the dreams happen. They will play out what you had forgotten and what you might see. Even in such languid intermissions of time, questions will be answered, Doctor."

"What if I don't learn anything?" I asked weakly, trying my best to hold up my eyelids. "W-What if these visions... amount to nothing? Would you tell me the reasons of my imprisonment then, or would you leave me as the confused pony I still am?"

"You will learn..." Princess Luna solemnly assured, staring off into space. "The Doctor...... always learns."

"Why wouldn't you tell me what is going on?"

"Because you hold secrets from yourself," the alicorn replied grimly, snapping out from her reverie. "The rest of us knew these secrets, too dark even for the closest of friends to disclose. Let it be forbidden that such condemned words spill from the mouths of others, for only you must discover it yourself."

That was the last thing I heard, before blacking out.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

I must discover it myself...

.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

I must...

.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

.
.
.

1005 AC, Third Summer, 7, 20:36:11

.
.
.

Ah... the Sparkles.

I have to admit, they were an interesting bunch of ponies. Always prepared and on the go with life, with the -- forgive my innuendo -- spark of royalty always standing by them. Someday I will understand this strange, perhaps colorful household, if I was ever given the chance to examine them again at the dinner table. Just like now.

All I could was munch on my omelette softly, glancing about the table at the mad tea party that is dinner to Twilight Sparkle and her relatives. I could swear this family gives some sort of vibrant hope to the usual humdrum society of Canterlot, not to say that they were a wackier bunch than the rest, no! It's just... it's been a while since I've seen a family this lively, knowing how many ponies here were more engaged in their flaunting and... fashions and... euch...

Alright! Commence the observations!

There was Twilight Sparkle, the bookish mare with the intellect of a billion-year-old sage. Cute and charming, in more ways than one. She was also top-tier in her class of magic, having been tutored by Princess Celestia ever since she was young. As of yet, she was sitting rather awkwardly, perhaps from the humiliation of presenting her family to me in such disarray. I should mention, I would feel content to have them as a family.

The dragon beside her was Spike; a figure worth contemplating about. From what my companion said, he was hatched out of an egg after Twilight lost control of her magic. Despite a difference in species, he was treated as an unofficial little brother of the family and given a vegetarian appetite. I shudder to think of what would he become as a grown-up dragon, but that's for another time.

Then there was her mother, who goes by the name of Twilight Velvet. A writer capable of conjuring brilliant imaginations with such vivacity and finesse to captivate the pony mind, the adventures and life lessons she wrote about were admittedly stunning and unbelievably real, considering the situations her characters were put through. At least, that's how I feel it was after taking a sneak peek at some of her books. Aside from her lifelong dedication to literature, she can be pretty strict, yet she cares, like all mothers do.

"Not on the table, Night."

"Just a minute, dear. I'm on the verge of something incredible here..."

Ah, Night. The pony she was referring to was her husband and Twilight's (and probably Spike's) father, Night Light. He holds the title of Canterlot's Royal Astronomer, studying the positions of stars in the endless night sky. I must admit, I was rather impressed at the accuracy of the many diagrams and charts that replaced what should've been plates of food when I took a glance. It seems if Twilight inherited the looks of her mother, then she inherited the brains of her father and to a certain degree, probably his obsession over his line of work.

"Night Light! For Celestia's sake..."

"Alright, alright!"

Just as her father left the table with his tidbits of pens and paper, I turned to Twilight, watching only as she grows more anxious with every loud tick of the grandfather clock in the hallway. Huh... I was thinking her father was my companion's greatest stallion of the century, but it seems that assumption was a downer.

"What's taking him so long?" my companion blurted out suddenly. "He usually isn't this late!"

"It has been a month, dear," her mother somewhat reminded. "I'm sure he'll be exhausted from all the things he has to do at camp."

The younger Twilight just pouted in her chair, crossing her hooves just as she slowly chewed her dinner. Of course, the rest didn't seem to mind the supposedly 'late' arrival of the stallion, though I do have to admit, I was a little anxious on meeting him formally. If he's even half the stallion that my companion seemed to had portrayed him as, he'll earn at least a sliver of my respect. Just a sliver.

"So, Turner..." Twilight's mother began. "Care to tell us how you met Twilight?"

"Well... I guess I was heading for lunch at the nearby diner..." I began. "We just sorta... literally bumped into each other. After that, we keep heading to Daisy's for lunch, seeing how close it was from our school."

"So... you're an orphan, right?"

Almost as if insulted herself, Twilight Sparkle immediately smacked the head of her little 'brother' with the tip of her hoof. All I could do then was chuckle at them along with her mother, more so at the mare defending me than the dragon's innocent statement. I don't find it insulting any more, to be called an orphan. Even then, I always had Mrs. Hearthfire to watch over me and, of course, my fellow companions to accompany me.

"I guess you could say I am," I answered softly.

"So..." he continued after a moment of pondering. "How did you end up at the orphanage anyway?"

"Mrs. Hearthfire said she found me in a basket at the doorway. She asked around the neighborhood a little, to see if anyone saw the pony that placed me there, but we couldn't find much about the pony in the end."

"That's a shame," Twilight Velvet piped up. "It's alright, however. Hopefully you will find your parents one day."

Half of me would agree. The other would accuse me of being too sympathetic. Due to the fact of me being an immortal, always-regenerating Time Lord, I was expected not to care about such matters, having seen many left me before in my life, yet this pony protected me when I unexpectedly regenerated into the form of a foal! He or she should at least get a thank you from me for doing what they had done!

"Would you have a family of your own, if you had the chance?" came the voice of Night Light, who trotted back to the table with a silver tray of food instead of his astronomy gadgets. All I could do was wonder then about his words... what would it feel like? Having somepony to call family? Bah... enough of my sappy thoughts.

Of course I nodded. What, you want me to shake my head and probably get slaughtered by this family? If there is one thing I know from the Sparkles, it's that they hold family in high regard, even if they consist of a cosmic-obsessed father, a strict writer of a mother, a bookworm daughter and a draconic little brother. Okay, that seemed a little bit offensive to describe them, but you know what I mean. Strange and wacky, but still a family.

"Turner seems like the type to be independent," he continued, examining me closely. "It seems you've made a responsible friend, dear."

Twilight shrugged and stifled a smile, although I already knew in her mind she was keeping her opinions to herself. If I were her, I'd think of myself as the same: that my responsibility is like a comet to the stars; a special one of my traits yet also a tad rare sight to behold. Of course, when it comes to saving any world from impending doom, you could say that there would be a record-breaking meteor shower alongside it. That's how special it was to me. Her mother was ever the keener one. Being an author, I guess you could say she was somewhat a psychologist as well, seeing how she was narrowing her eyebrows at me like that. Ah, now that's another thing that Twilight Sparkle inherited: her sense of truth and lies.

The ringing of the doorbell (yes, we do have doorbells in Canterlot) snapped the attention of everypony in the room. With an overexcited gasp, followed by the incessantly annoying lurch of the chair, my companion galloped towards the door with the speed of the TARDIS itself! Fancy the excitement of Twilight Sparkle! She probably looked as if she had seen a golden, glazing hardcover 'All You Need To Know About Magic' book or something!

"He's back," Spike muttered aloud, reminding me of that great stallion my companion was already rambling on about. Now's the chance to finally meet him in person. Perhaps then I'll be the judge to see if ever there was a certain... dignity that this stallion seemed to have possessed. Who knows? He might not even give others the respect given by Twilight to him! I know a lot of rotten sod-offs who were this disgusting and trust me, I do not hesitate to punch them in the face.

"Excuse me," I softly spoke, standing from the table and trotting away from the confused glances of the remaining three attendees in the room. Slipping out into the hallway, I soon spotted his gallant entrance, made ever more with that determined smile. You know, the kind that makes the cheeks rigid. Judging from the raggedy vest he was wearing over his white chest, he was in the military, yet considering how Equestria is almost always peaceful, I'm fully certain he was a greenhorn to the horrors of war.

Twilight was standing there, in the midst of being released from his embrace. Judging from that bright smile on her face, the stallion was considerably affectionate to her, which only made me somewhat... somewhat... I can't think of a snappy word to describe it. A twinge in my gut? A spot of hatred cringing in my nerves? Yes, I know I should be happy if she ever had a super special somepony, but... just... keep y-your opinions to yourself. We're living in a monarchy, after all.

"You must be the stallion Twilight keeps talking about," he said to me, sticking out a hoof. "I guess you've earned my thanks. She can be quite a tough mare to deal with."

"Just doing what's needed," was my seemingly calm reply, glancing towards my pouting companion. Oh, I was far from calm, just to let you know. In fact, I was just thinking about how to tackle him down like those ponies in football matches. Tough mare to deal with? He's bloody lucky Twilight has been pretty close to him, or I'll make sure that darn white cheeks will be bruised as blue as his admittedly-glorious mane. Oh, violence... my common enemy, yet my close friend.

"It's best I leave for now. If you'll excuse me..."

"But it isn't even nine yet!" Twilight proclaimed. "You could stay a little longer, can you?"

"You do have somepony special to kill your boredom."

"Turner, what in the world are you talking about?"

I could only grit my teeth, glaring as the stallion left her standing there and headed towards the dining room. Couldn't he just help her settle things out between me and her? What kind of oh-so-great stallion would do that? Never was I this outraged since that blasted, buggering arse of a Dalek vaporized my bow tie! Yes, you heard me! My bow tie!!

"Really, Twilight Sparkle?" I questioned, feeling almost insulted. "Just... really?"

"What?"

"Is he worth it?"

"Uh... Turner, what in the world are you--"

"Answer the question, Twilight Sparkle!!" I yelled, much to her shock. "Is. He. Worth. It?"

"What if he is?" she shot back. "Turner, what's wrong with you all of the sudden? Just a minute ago. you were perfectly fine, and now you're just throwing a tantrum like that?"
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

Throwing a tantrum...
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
She said it almost as if I haven't done that in a while.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
So what if I throw a tantrum?
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
Why would she care anyway...?

.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

"Enough."

"What do you mean 'enough'? You just want to leave without even apologizing to me?"

"You know I hate being played with!! You, of all ponies, should know it well!! So care to explain whatever the heck it was with that great stallion of yours?! Huh? The one that would just leave you to your problems?! If you think he's worth that much, why come running to me when you already have him?!"

"Turner, it's not like that--"

"Enough with your lies, Twilight Sparkle!!

Twilight Sparkle stopped with a gasp, staring at me with those wide, watery eyes, apparently unable to fathom whatever chaotic thoughts swirling in my mind. That doesn't matter, does it, considering she already has somepony to protect her for all eternity. Perhaps a last farewell should suffice?

"If you'll excuse me, I'll have to go now," I solemnly stated. "Also, do tell your mother she cooked a fine dinner tonight. I thoroughly enjoyed it."

As I turned to leave and began my trot down the path underneath the brilliance of the night, I could hear the first of what would seem to be many sobs that would last throughout the hour. I knew the remaining inhabitants of the strange house were staring grimly at me through the window, almost as if preying upon me for what I've done. It's not my fault that she already has a super special somepony and having extramarital affairs, not that I'm saying they're married yet. If they were... only the more reason I have the right to be pissed.

"TURNER!!" I heard her call my name a few times, though I brushed it off. Even as I went further away, her voice grew only ever the more louder, ringing and resonating through the surrounding hills and city. I can imagine that our all-almighty Princess Celestia would've heard it even from her pompous, luxurious abode at the palace. Again, all I could do was ignore.

"TURNER!! TURNER, PLEASE!!"
.
.
.
.
.

Twilight Sparkle.
.
.
.
.
.

"TURNER!! IT WAS NEVER LIKE THAT!! JUST LISTEN TO ME!!
.
.
.
.
.

Hmph.
.
.
.
.
.

"PLEASE!! TURNER, COME BACK!!
.
.
.
.
.

You've disappointed me.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

Disappointment.

Let me tell you something now: few companions had ever disappointed me before. Never had any angered me up to this point, to be honest; a feat-- no, a record that Twilight Sparkle seemed to have achieved. You reap what you sow, Twilight Sparkle. You reap what you sow.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
Twilight Sparkle.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
Our friendship is at its denouement.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
I'm sorry.

.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

Author's Note

Sorry if it took too long! Life's been pretty overwhelming these days!!

An Awkward Breakfast For Two

5332 AC, First Winter, 14, 06:11:54

"GET HIM!!"

"HE'S GETTING AWAY!!"

Hey there! Bad time to pop back in, bad time! You can't believe the sheer number of Sontarans are in pursuit right behind my back, firing their cheesy guns around me. Look at that, those lasers! Flying around in lovely, little colors! That's what you get, kids, when you have a gun and you don't bother to aim. Whoop-dee-doo for me.

"Better luck next time, mates!" I hollered with a salute, finally leaping through a door. A mechanical door, to be accurate. With a small whir of my sonic, there it goes, slamming shut right in the face of my pursuers before could get me! You could've been there, hearing their irritated, if not vulgar, swearing while pounding and banging incessantly on the door. Just goes to show the Doctor had emerged triumphant once again.

Now, you might be wondering what in Celestia's plushy collection am I talking about.

The year was 5332. The world you and I know as Equestria has since been desecrated about two thousand years ago, leaving a wasteland occupied by other sentient beings aside from ponykind. Yes, I'm talking about those beings hovering in their crafts and zapping crop circles on wheat fields for no particular reason whatsoever. What? You'll do anything when you're bored out of your twitty minds, don't you? Might just be me, however.

I was helping out the staff of a steelworks factory on some technicalities regarding an engine malfunction involving steam, coal, Alzarian motor cores and the like. You know, stuff you probably learned in school. It seems, for some reason, the ventilation was covered in some sort of webbing of alien substance, the result of which overheated the machine. A little digging (literally) and sure enough, I've stumbled upon a Sontaran hydro rig secretly draining water out of the planet. Imagine my horror when I found that! Dehydrating a planet would completely destroy the ecosystem of Equestria as we know it! End of the world scenario, right there! All you need for it to happen is to watch it.

Not if I can help it, of course.

As of now, I believe I'm in the factory's engine room, for there shall be no other Equestrian rooms in this day of age that would possess such crude technology, what with the valves and pipes and all. The steam just hisses menacingly in my ears like snakes, complaining about how irresponsible the maintenance crew were. Well, I don't actually speak steam, at least not fluently, but you guys know what I mean.

"Let's see here..." I quietly muttered to myself, scanning the room. To be honest, there isn't much to make out from all these switches and buttons. Pressing one from another would mean the difference between going on the right tracks and taking a rollercoaster down the end of the world. No amount of luck would help you later.

A sensible pony like you and me would know what to do then, right?

Without a second thought, I flipped the switch. According to the faded sign right below it, it should be the drainage system. At least, from the sound within every shaking pipe, it sounds like it. Think of a flushing toilet and amplify the noise by about eight point six five two three two times. That was exactly what I was hearing now, along with the hooting of the panicking Sontarans.

"Hah!" I yelled at the door. "Beat that, potheads!"

In the end, I was out of there lickity split! Just a few tad bruises here and there, nothing major to worry about. Engineers ask me about what happened, I just mentioned it as a leak. A very big leak, in fact. Certainly, they'll find out about the rig, though considering its abysmal state, I doubt it will be soon. Oh, I could only imagine her amazement if only Twilight were here to see this...
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

Huh... Twilight Sparkle

.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

It's been a while. Five days? A week? I can't recall...

.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

She started it... did she?

.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

Yet... does she deserve it?

.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

"Doctor?"

"Yes?"

"Somepony's calling for you," one of the engineers said, holding up the device that is my Gallopreyan interstellar commu-A163 device, finally repaired after years of tear and wear. What is it, might you ask? Picture your phone. Now add in a card that will allow you to contact anyone from any era at any location without heeding the laws of the space-time continuum. Technology at its best. "Would you happen to know a Miss Star?"

Miss Star? Miss Star, Miss Star... now, I know a lot of 'Miss Star's in my lifetime. Some of them can be pretty... uh... overdoing it with the word 'Star' in their names. Typical Canterlotian behavior, if I do say so myself.

"What's her given name?" I asked.

"Amethyst."

"Doesn't ring a bell. Amethyst Star, you say?"

The pony just nodded. Strange... I've known this engineer for about twenty minutes or so and I trust him long enough to know he isn't the type to fib, especially on delicate matters such as this. Oh, phone calls from random strangers can be a delicate matter indeed, especially in my line of work.

"I'll track the signal later," I said my thoughts aloud, scampering back to the TARDIS. "Tally-ho, my friends! Oh, and be sure to tinker with the pipelines. Things can be a little... how shall I put it... hissy down there. One rusted screw might pop the whole lot!"

"Got that! Thanks again, Doctor!"

Pride welled up my grin as I stumbled back into my trusty ship, yet however invigorating it may be, there was still that same emptiness in my heart. My happiness is shallow, my smile waning. All I could think of doing was to stare up at space when I flick the right switches, returning from whence I came.

Is this how ponykind feel? When their days are a pool of gloom and their nights more abysmal than a moonless sky? When their emotions grow staler than cold bread and their silence sullen as a flower all wilted and dry? Queer, these regrets of mine, stemmed from the absence of my companion...

"Twilight..."
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

That does it.

.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

This can't go on anymore.

.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

I need to see her...

.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

I need to see her now!

.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

1005 AC, Third Summer, 15, 07:52:11

.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

"...and remember to read up for your Dad's constellations! He's counting on you, Twilight!"

"Alright, Mom! Bye!"
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

"Oh... Turner... I... it's been a while."

"Yes... pretty much..."

"I thought you said... well--"

"Can I join you for breakfast?"
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

"What?"

"Breakfast. With you, if you don't mind."

"Oh, not at all, really! It's been a long time we ate together and... I'm sure you can tell me about your many adventures in your... TARDIS... without me and all..."

"Nothing of that sort. I'm just up for a chat, that's all. Petite conversation, no otherworldly adventures and such."

"Chat? As in... you wanna talk?"

"Yes, if that's possible. Is it?"
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

"Is it possible?"

"Hmm? Oh, I uh..."
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

"I... I don't mind..."

.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

1005 AC, Third Summer, 15, 08:19:17

.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

What am I to do...?

.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

Sure, I could save thousands of planets from their imminent apocalypses, but I couldn't let out a single word in front of Twilight Sparkle...

.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

I swear, Turner, you really need to... what they call it? Get your head in the game?

.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

"What?"

"Pardon? Am I speaking m-my thoughts aloud? Blimey!" I stuttered, nearly stumbling off my chair. "Sorry! Have to get used to shut my yapping mouth again. Sweet Celestia..."

Not amused about that, eh Twilight? With a sigh, I continue sawing down my scrumptious stack of pancakes, glancing around Daisy's to distract myself from the guest I've personally invited. I know what you're thinking, but manners and image are two very different and difficult topics to handle.

It was a very silent breakfast; the quietest meal we've ever had together, I'd say. She doesn't seem to be enjoying it a tad bit in my presence. The bloody hell I don't, if I have my say about it. I wanted to settle the complications we had about each other, especially the erm... argument, per say. After all, perhaps it might be a misunderstanding. Yes, I was stomping off, but I heard every word she said. Kept it in the castle of my mind, drawbridge closed and moat full, no escaping at all.

Two cup of tea later, no words were exchanged still. To be frank, there was one slice of pancake left on my dish. One more munch and our breakfast and subsequent, if ever occurring, conversation would've reached a premature and unsatisfactory end. No apologies accepted.

"You fellas done yet?" came the familiar voice of Joe. Donut Joe, to be precise. You might know him as the prestigious owner of a donut and coffee shop in the near future, replacing Daisy's with his delectable, sweet-tooth creations. For now, he's just the waiter, fetching our orders and catching falling coffee cups, unaware of the bright destiny ahead of him.

"Just a moment, Joe," I replied.

The stallion just gave a glance at both of us, before leaving heftily, tray in hoof. I won't blame him, considering our involuntary impediment in the family business, but no matter how many restaurants we'll close down, I want the complications between the both of us settled. Don't know about her end, however.

"Are you done yet?"

"Pardon?" I asked. "Done with what? My breakfast?"

"Procrastinating! You said you wanted to bring me out to talk, so talk then!"

I kept quiet. A sigh would've sufficed at least, but I kept quiet. Not because for some sort of sadistic pleasure watching my companion in her mental outrage as she pull her mane out, no; it's more of the cause of fear, charbroiling in my lungs like medium-rare carrots in a stew. The dog's bollocks, gobsmacked carrots in a stew...

"You know, I don't know what I'm doing here," she exclaimed spitefully, tossing the napkin aside as she just stood up, nearly tipping over her salad and cup of tea before stomping towards the door. With a groan at myself, I stumbled out of our seat, following her like the many pairs of eyes watching our drama. Twilight stopped only to turn around, frowning while she held the door with her magic as she glared back at me. "Next time, just leave me alone."

"Twilight! Just... wait a second!"

Onward she marched; no glances back, no hesitation, no heeding my pleas. All in all, I was desperately trying to catch up with her, begging her to just listen to what I have to say. There you go, Turner! Ruining it by shutting it, of all things, and you'll lose the mare that has been your one friend and companion since forever! Not literally, but point taken, right?

"Twilight!" I yelled, stopping her when we were midway across a park. She turned around and that's when I saw it: those precious purple eyes of her, watering and glittering like a pair of amethysts. Her mouth was shaking, even more so when the first sprig of her tears leaked and dripped onto the pavement. The thorns capsuling my heart were tightening, strangling every vein with each sharp tip jabbing in and out from every thump.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

What have I done...?

.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

"Twilight..." I began softly. Ruefully. "I... I am sorry..."

"Do you know how hard it was?! I thought you never wanted to see me again! I thought you would leave me here forever when I could've... when I could've seen the world! And when you came back you... you didn't even want to talk to me?!"

"I don't mean that, Twilight. It was hard to--"

"Hard to what?! Is it that hard to talk to me?! What am I to you, Turner?! Am I just another companion that you gave up on and threw away because you got bored or annoyed?! Is this how you see everypony as, Time Lord?!!"

"You mean more than a companion, Twilight."

She stopped suddenly in still silence, whether dumbfounded or not by my statement, I couldn't tell. Still, I stepped towards her, trying my best not to bite my lip; if I was ever the more uncertain, it would've been when I will hand my TARDIS over to a Dalek or Cyberpony trader.

"Back at your house," I said, trying not to stutter. "When... when you mentioned about that stallion... you just can't stop talking about him. Like he's some sort of hero out to save Equestria or something, yet the way he said you were hard to deal with... I just can't accept somepony you idolize saying it just like that."

"You... you were concerned?"

"Apparently so, yes."

"B-but... but you... why?"

This is it. That single question that could probably result in the confession of my long, well-kept secret; that single question that teeters on the balance between a bond of shared emotions, an awkward friendship or a crash landing into becoming mortal enemies. Okay, perhaps the last bit can be a tad overboard, but you know what I mean.

"You..." I began before stopping abruptly. Was I really going to tell her? Am I about to... how do they say it... chicken out before I could even start? "I... well, this whole time, I... you... the only thing that... uh... well..."

"You don't have to tell me, Turner."

That sentence could've thrown a manticore off a cliff! Does that mean that she knew what I was going to say? That she had some apparent hint about my feelings for her? I couldn't tell -- Time Lords don't have abilities of that extent yet -- but from the way she was fidgeting about like some antsy anteater's tongue, it's beyond anypony's doubt that she has that knowledge. Celestia, do my emotions leak that much...?

"I just want to know what happened to you that day," she firmly stated. "Everything you said... it just doesn't... I don't know, make sense? You kept on saying all these things about him and... it just didn't sit well with me, Turner. You wouldn't say all of that for nothing, right? All I want to know is what is exactly going on."

"I was jealous."

Blatant answer, yes. Enough to throw a manticore off a cliff as well, yes, but what else could I do? Lie to her? She'll probably cut me off from the rest of her life! Before any of you could go spreading the word to the world as if you're the common cold about what an obvious lie it was, I'll tell you straight that yes, I was jealous.

"You kept making him look like he meant the world to you," I sheepishly admitted with reddening cheeks. "Every time you mentioned him... it was like the world just... stopped... and I'm just staring at you and him together, galloping off into the sunset. Whatever he meant to you wasn't returned to me and... it's wrong, but... but I don't want that, Twilight Sparkle."

Here comes the embarrassing part...

"I wanted you to be amazed by me like he did to you," I continued. "I wanted you to expect me to do great things; to see me climb the highest mountains and cross the wildest seas; to scour through time and space to find someplace that you'll keep in your heart. All I ever wanted was never to travel with you, Twilight Sparkle, but to spend time with you, and when I see that smile on your face one more time, I know you're happy and... and..."

"A-And?"

"And... it makes me happy too..."
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

Well, then...

.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

She'll surely hate me now.

.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

Funny... the Doctor isn't ever the keen one when it comes to confessions so deep and so... so macabre. No offense to my companion, of course... though perhaps ponies do change for the sake of others...

.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

What does it matter anyway... I probably might not ever see her again...

.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

"Tomorrow."

My ears twitched at her reply; did I actually hear what I just hear? Yes, it's a single, pointless (not really) word, but such a word can be critical in times so dire as this. Immediately, I glanced up at her somber expression, a tad afraid that she might burst out in tears again or perhaps even smack me across my cheeks.

"T-Tomorrow?" I mewled nervously.

A nod. Careful yet flustered at the same time.

"I need some time to think this over," she explained before glancing away. "If it's alright with you... I just need some time by myself, alright?"

"Okay."

"Oh!" she added. "By the way... the stallion you're talking about... he's not my... you know..."

Confusion struck me like a boxing glove in a wrestling match. What did she mean he's not her lover? Does this mean that the whole time, I've been angry at that stallion for no particular reason at all? Twilight isn't one prone to sick jokes such as this one, so that's absolutely impossible for her to fabricate such a horrifying lie. But if he's not even an admirer of sorts... if they are not together.

"Then who is he?" I exclaimed, too curious to bother. "Who could he possibly be?"

Twilight managed a giggle -- a first for a long time -- with a single hoof over her mouth hiding it in vain. She daintily, if not teasingly, skipped away, leaving me standing here with my jaw dropping open. The million possibilities I had about the stallion had been shattered like a stone through a window. Even Sherlock would be buggered off by such a mystery... or would he? Considering my rendezvous with him during my espionage days, you can't be so sure the intelligence of somepony like that. Oh, to weasels with my digressing!

"Don't you get it, Turner?" she said at her last glance to me of the day, stifling a laugh which, humiliating as it may be, made me snort.

"Of course I love him! He's my brother!"
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

Brother...

.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

Ah... of course... how could I've been so blind...

.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

Oh, Turner...

.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

After all this time, Turner... after all your flimsy deductions... they've all missed the mark...

.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

A pat on the back for you, Twilight...

.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

A pat on the back for you...

.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

Cultivar Of The Unicorn

1024 AC, ? Month, ? Day, ? h/min/s

.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

Light...

.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

Somepony was there...

.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

Asking me to wake up...

.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

Wake up...

.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

Wake up...

.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

Wake up...

.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

"Wake up."

"Wha--" I began with a shock, blinking with regards to the searing glare of the intense light. Squinting my eyes, I could make out the sun hanging in blue sky, obstructed only by two iron bars. My hooves shifted around, skimming through puddles of hay as I strained to stand up, my vision shooting straight to clarity once I realized who my visitor was.

Princess Celestia was there, standing right in my cell under the watch of a pair of her stone-faced guards. She wasn't smiling nor frowning, which was pretty the usual sight you'd see from her. What was more uncanny is the fact that I don't feel... threatened by her presence. Perhaps it was the need for companionship that softened my view of her, or it might be the desire to coax her for an answer. Whatever it was, it was relieving, at best.

"Good morning," she said, smiling. "I'm glad to see you had a good rest. Pardon if you minded my intrusion."

"No, not at all," I replied nonchalantly. "I had seen worse ways to trespass into one's personal space."

"Of course you did. You had, after all, seen things even beyond my eyes."

Sure, you must remind me that. I know it's fun and all to be a Time Lord, but there are certain rules to abide to when you're, well, me. One rule to let you guys know, despite all the sightseeing and hitching-others-for-a-ride thing that I'm accustomed to do, I am not a tourist guide. A tourist guide lets you watch the danger from the sidelines. I, on the other hoof, make sure you'll do a somersault before you dive into the action.

"If I may ask, Your Majesty," I began. "What brings you here? I don't believe you're the type to pay a visit."

"Just had to see if you were alright," she answered. "My sister was concerned of your well being. A little peculiar of her, to be concerned for somepony like the Doctor, of all ponies."

"She's concerned about me?"

Believe me, I would be lying if I said I was not surprised to hear that, but once you ponder about it, it makes a lot of sense. Princess Luna did visit me from time to time these days and even though I don't welcome her presence, she was quite hospitable in an alicorn sense. There was also the pieces of advice she gave me, which was pretty useful advice, if there is the right place to interpret them.

"Why would she be?" I asked, curious to know.

"Believe me, Doctor, she wasn't the only one."

"Who else?" I pressed on.

"Others."

"Others?"

"Ponies you've met," she said with a sigh. "Ponies you've known, yet forgotten."

"Such as Twilight Sparkle?"

That was the knife in the heart, I suppose. It seems at some point of my adventure, she knows of my allegiance with Twilight Sparkle. Immediately after I said that, Princess Celestia gave me this unnerving stare of hers, her pale complexion darkening just a little, though little was enough. It would certainly be offensive, to know that your personal student was once in league with the Doctor.

"Where is she?" I questioned. "May I speak to her?"

"She's busy."

"With what?"

"Things."

"What things?"

"Just things," the alicorn snapped. "Twilight has duties to tend to, Turner. You could say she has done quite a lot in your absence. If she could find the time, I'm sure she would come and visit you, but unfortunately that is quite not the case."

"With no offense to you, Your Majesty, but Twilight is still my friend," I replied. "I need to know why I'm imprisoned here and I insist that you bring her here so that we could have a talk, that's all. I know she's your personal student, but could I at least see her face?"

"What kind of friend forgets about those around him?"

Believe me, if I had a good reply, I would've rebutted her admittedly-rude answer. It wasn't my fault that I was diagnosed with Alzheimer's, right? Aside from that, it was strange, to think that she prohibits me from seeing an old face, especially one I've known for a while now. At least I managed to remember that she was there as my companion! That was good enough, don't you think?

"All I can tell you is that she will come," the Princess assured after a moment of tense silence. "But I can't tell you when, nor I can tell you on what terms. The latter, perhaps, is for you to find out."

"How?" I asked, my head starting to spin. "How, Princess?"

The alicorn just smiled. Oh, how I hate that smile. Surely, it must be genetically inherited, considering Luna always, always uses that smile on me, almost as if on purpose. For the love of Celestia, I only needed one alicorn to do that in my lifetime, please.

"For Luna and I, we could not aid you," she answered. "On Twilight's end, however..."

The last thing I heard her say is exceptionally unbelievable.

"I believe she already did."
.
.
.

.
.
.

1005 AC, Third Summer, 15, 08:19:17

.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

Tomorrow has come.

.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

Ah yes, tomorrow... always expecting it.

.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

She did say she would think this over last night...

.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

Hey there, chaps! A rather fine day today! Bright and sunny, clear skies all around to charm up the obtuse Canterlot districts. Fine day, and usually that means something good will happen, but I profess, it might be a trap. A fully-functioning, versatile trap to disillusion me to believe in the faith of Her Majesty Princess Celestia. Think about it: a glorious sun that bathed me more in its bright optimism than its intense heat, the lack of nonsense being splattered out by this Canterlotian social monstrosity and that one prismatic booth of technicolor lollipops, each for only five bits!! Celestia, I love those lollipops.

But enough of that. My focus lies beyond this city, for today shall be a day of change. Oh, nothing about climates or economics or that pish-posh whatnot, but something of a smaller scale yet never any less trivial. It is today where fate decides to toy with my life once more, which... may be a good thing. I mean, depends on its mood. For now, all I could do was wait at the last place we've met: in one of Canterlot's more prestigious parks. She would be here any second, I told myself, trying to calm down. No pressure.

"Turner."

I whirled around, smiling softly and nervously at Twilight Sparkle approaching me, her face stale of emotions. Alright, perhaps not as stale as you think; if I could think of a word for her expression, it would be uncertainty. Her eyes were darting around, as if looking for an escape route from this conversation, but she and I both know there will never be such a privilege for both of us. The only solution is to settle it with a talk, but there is one thing I could think of to ease the tension between us. My right hooves slid back as I gave a bow, which basically made her eyes go wide. She hissed something along the lines of 'get up and stop humiliating yourself', but I don't care. I have to do this right, no matter how many darn ponies would laugh at me.

"Twilight Sparkle," I began affectionately with her name. "Throughout my travels in every corner of time and space, I've seen the most amazing things, but never had I seen anything more captivating before I laid my eyes on you for the first time. Every time I bring you along my travels, you were quick-witted and agile... you know what to do when times are dire and I admire you for that."

"Turner... I'm..."

"Twilight Sparkle," I continued. "Twilight Sparkle... Twilight Sparkle... you were wonderful. Just wonderful."

"I'm not leaving you, Turner."

Silence struck me senseless like a steel mace. Did she just say what I think she said? Oh, if anypony can come here and pinch me, I would gladly appreciate it. Wait... I need time to compose myself... breathe in, Turner.... breathe out... in... out... oh, for Celestia's sake, I can't believe this is happening... I'm certainly losing my touch...

"Y-You're not?" I asked, just to confirm.

Twilight shook her head, trotting just a little closer to me.

"I've thought long and hard about this, to be honest. I know that whatever you said to me yesterday... you meant it. I knew you were telling the truth about it. Sometimes, I always had the feeling that you... you l-liked me and... and I always thought it was just my imagination but... when you confessed... I... I don't know..."

"It's okay if you don't return my feelings, Twilight."

Her waning glance shot back right up to me once I said that. There I go again with my runny mouth. See, this is what happens to a pony when they are isolated for too long. One minute, they'll start talking to themselves and slowly, it becomes so loud and so instinctive that you can't chase the words back down your throat. Best to finish up what you started from there on out.

"I know that harboring a crush on you... might not mean anything," I said, trying my best. "But you're truly special to me. You were the one thing I look forward to everyday. If you want to stay as friends then... then so be it. You can still be my companion. No more, no less."

"And if I don't want to?"
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

What did she say?
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
No... no, it couldn't be!
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
Or... could it?

.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

"You don't want to be my companion anymore?"

My breath tensed up, held taut like a knotted rope as I await her answer. Imagine my arse-faced relief when Twilight shook her head no. Imagine my arse-faced surprise also when I realized, from her nervous, flitting glance to her tomato-red blush dashing on her cheeks, what she actually meant.

"M-Maybe it's because y-you're my only friend, but..." Twilight stuttered. "Turner. I... I-I really wouldn't... mind having you as my... um..."

"Coltfriend?"

"Y-Yes..."

"You really want to try this?"

"Yes. Well, no, but yes, but... I don't know..."

Honestly, if she stared at the mirror, I believe she would realize how bad of an idea like how I perceived it to be. I myself wouldn't mind if she became my marefriend (a dream come true, I suppose) but I would certainly mind if we found out, in the end, that we weren't exactly meant for each other, which would mean it was all for naught. You know how big of a disappointment it would be? To the both of us? How could we still travel together then? What are we gonna do, sit down in the TARDIS and waste our days playing Monopony?

I know most of you would be asking: just get her for a date already! Mind you, it would be better if we went to spend a night together, but Twilight... she didn't have feelings for me that are as strong as mine for hers. I could see it from that reluctance in her eyes; she's doing this only to be able to continue traveling with me in my TARDIS. To be that desperate... a common anxiety shared by most of my companions.

"How about we do this," I began with a mutter, trying to phrase my thoughts. "We won't be in a relationship."

"A-And?"

"You and I would still continue our travels as friends. We'll travel once again as Time Lord and companion for a month and see what happens from there on out. If the month's up or you are uncertain about me during the length of the trip, just give me the word and I'll take you back home, safe and sound without nopony harming you. If, however, you do have actual feelings for me, we can start this over back from the top."

"But if I fall for you..." Twilight began, though her humiliation just clicked her voice shut.

I tried not to chuckle. Yes, we will always face such a situation in our common lives. Yes, even the majestic Twilight Sparkle would fall prey to it, and she's really the most unique unicorn I've ever seen. She stands out among the rest, I believe, from the batch. The pick of the lot. Unicorns, I dare say, are the dullest of the herd. Nitty about magic, picky on fashion, always on the go like fleas hitching a ride on the backs of canines and let's not forget their inane research into the wonders of life revolving around -- no offense to the Princess -- the bloody sun. It was as if they were weeds cultivated since times of old and evolved into, well, dumber, more extravagant breeds. The cultivar of the unicorn, nurtured by the one and only Princess Celestia, who probably doesn't give a tick to the world. Whew, look at that colorful language! Any more and I'll convert into an atheist!

Equestria-- no, the world, is darn lucky such a unicorn like Twilight Sparkle exists.

"If you do," I mused thoughtfully. "Let's put it in basic terms: I'll try my best. Do we have a deal then?"

"Uh... okay..."

"Righteo!"

A skip in my step and I'm finally strutting off confidently towards my TARDIS, even though Twilight's... just... meekly following behind and would probably lose sight of me in the next minute or so... great, Turner. Aren't you a good friend to leave a mare like her behind?

"Welcome back to the TARDIS!" I exclaimed once we finally reached that blue box. "So, as an apology, I believe it's time that you chose the place we've ought to go."

"R-Really?"

"Yeah, really!" I retorted, the both of us stepping into my trusty ship. "We could go to the Garden of Galaxies, where they store actual galaxies in these small test tubes to be put on display! Or we could go to the planet Xarthes where the largest statue collection in the world exists. Or perhaps we could go to Canterlot. The galaxy of Canterlot, I mean, where each planet is named 'Canterlot' followed by an assigned number! Imagine that, all the Canterlots in the world! But the most interesting of them all is Canterlot Ninety-Eight--"

"Actually!" Twilight interrupted, hoof raised. "I was thinking of this place. A place you and I know."

"Oh? What is it?"

"Trust me, you may not like it," she professed. "But I wanted to make sure of something. I wanted to see if it was what I actually think I saw."

There was that doubt in her eyes again. Rare to see Twilight being doubtful before even beginning to travel. She must've known whatever horrors that we will encounter the moment we land and step one hoof out of the TARDIS door, but whatever it was, it shouldn't necessarily be bad, right? Right?

"Alright then," I said after a moment of false thought, waiting for her to insert the dates before I finally pulled down the switch. Wow, hear that lovely baby whirr~! Honestly, I just want to rev up the engines already! My hooves always has that knack of aching if I never did so! Whatever the destination! But, for the sake of a civil mind, there is one curious thing I would like to ask.

"Is it personal to you?"

"What?"

"Our destination, I mean," I asked again. "Is it personal to you?"

Twilight nodded somberly, biting her lip. "It's very personal," she affirmed.

"For both you and me."
.
.
.

.
.
.

1000 AC, First Summer, 11, 20:53:06

"Why are we here?"

"Just come along, Turner."

"No, really," I began, starting to frown. "Why are we here? We could've gone to the farthest ends of the universe and possibly see some amazing sights that will never reach the eye of ponykind, and you decided that we should come here?"

Twilight gave a silent nod. She seemed a little afraid of my temper, I believe, but it's understandable. Really, we just settled an argument a minute ago; the fact that I could probably burst out at her again would terrify us both at this moment. At this point, I could've just left her back in Canterlot and storm off, but come on, she just wants to confirm something! It's just the matter of what it was!

We're now creeping up the rickety steps of the Canterlot Center for Foster Children, or the orphanage, if you lot desire a simpler term to call it. Trust me, I have no bloody idea why we are here, but the fact that it was about something personal that only my companion and I share simply boggles my mind! At this point, I don't even know her name yet! How could I even share something personal with her?

"Turner," she whispered, watching warily as some of the orphanage children scuttle past by us. Just to mention, I placed a barrier around us so that we would not be spotted; the same trick I did when I watched my younger self sleeping amid the conversation of Mrs. Hearthfire and her friend. As much as we can't be seen from the outside, we can't be heard also. Best form of third-pony observation, if you ask me. "Where's your room?"

"Twelfth door down the right hallway."

It seems that was our destination, although I have completely at loss as to why she would need to confirm something personal there. I could see why it might be personal to me, considering that it was my bedroom that we were heading to. Nevertheless, at least she would get to see ten-year-old me lounging about underneath a blanket while throwing wooden blocks at the great heap of what I once called the 'Pillow Dalek'. Oh, the joys of childhood.

A creak of the door later and there I was. That little lad, busy humming some sort of tune to himself with eyes fixed onto the ceiling. I swore I saw Twilight starting to smile at the other me, but being right behind her, I wasn't too sure. Is this what she wanted to see? My former self? Does she want to see this just to humiliate me? Well, there goes my charming dignity.

"I wasn't the Princess's faithful student yet," Twilight began suddenly. "At this time, I think I'm still eager about the entrance exam to get into the school."

"Uh-huh. And?"

"Well..." she continued, biting her lip. "That basically means I... haven't moved yet."

Immediately after she said that, my younger self started to hop from the bed, the both of us watching him totter off towards the window with his two front hooves perched onto the ledge, his eyes sparkling at the window across. Yes, the exact one thirty-four feet across from this room! I nearly dropped my jaw in realization when the silhouette of filly Twilight appeared behind the drawn blinds, dancing with her doll once again like I had seen it all before. She couldn't have...... could she?

The Twilight Sparkle beside me gave me a smug grin, yet she still showed a dash of red across her cheeks. Both of us just glanced about every nook and cranny in the room, trying to muster up a sentence, though I emerged as the first of us to speak or, more accurately, stammer.

"Y-You knew I was watching...?"

"Kinda..."

"For how long...?"

"I-I don't really know, actually," she admitted. "But at this point, it has been for a while now..."

"For a while now? Y-You could've made a complaint or something if you knew I was watching! Heck, you could just sue me and toss me off into the clink! Why didn't you tell anyone?"

"I... I liked it."

I could hardly believe it! She liked it? What pony in the right mind on the whole of Equestria would like to be stalked by a peeping tom? Every mare would've screamed at me if I watched their private lives through a four-sided hole thirty-four feet across from them! Sure, it might be eighty feet on some occasions, but who cares? I knew now that I was committing an offense back then, yet she made no effort to tell her parents about it?

"You liked it?" I asked again, just to make sure.

"I don't know..." she said with a sigh. "Back then, I never had any friends, only family and a ton of books. When I know that somepony was interested in me after ten years of having no friends, I thought it would be fun to... you know, try to get to know him better. Only problem is, I just... I don't know how to talk to somepony else..."

"So I just thought I'll just keep him interested," my companion continued. "I saw him watching every night, which made me a little happy even though it was weird. That is, until Princess Celestia decided to tutor me and we had to move to the upper districts. After that, I didn't know what to do. So many ponies around and... and still I don't have anypony to call a friend. Some of them tried to talk to me but... I was so... so... you know... then I bumped into you. Your face... it just struck me as familiar, even though I never met you before. When you told me you were from the orphanage, I knew then that it was you. I knew that you were the colt watching me every night. And when you told me about your... feelings for me, I knew why."

"You knew all this time..."

"I'm sorry if I kept this a secret."

"It's okay," I assured her. "It was all in the past, after all. I'm a different pony now."

"Yet you still love me."

"Because you're different from others, Twilight. You are the one true friend that I only have, yet the one true friend that I solely need. You are a wonderful mare, Twilight. Don't you know that?"

"Alright, alright, I get it," she griped, blushing heavily. "Y-You don't have to keep reminding me, y-you know..."

"So would you agree to this? The part of us being together for a month?"

Silence. It was tense as it was serene, watching the love of my life ponder over the life-changing decision she has to make. She knows that there is no doubt a chance that she may become my marefriend at some point of our travels, yet she also knows that we might become mortal enemies. She is dab smack right in the middle and it only takes a small push with the tip of the hoof to teeter to either side.

"And if we say we will never see each other again?" she asked, slightly worried about her future. About our future.

"Depends if we mean it."

Another minute of silence, before she finally said it.

"Deal."

"Okay then! That settles that," I exclaimed happily. "Just a reminder: if we ever, say, become an item, can you at least promise me that you won't do any sort of... intense research about our relationship? It really kills the mood."

Twilight just giggled quietly, covering her mouth. "Anything you say, Turner," she said, smiling warmly.

"Anything you say..."
.
.
.
.
.

Author's Note

Consider this chapter a Christmas present! :twilightsmile:
Hope you guys liked it!

:pinkiehappy: Merry Christmas and a Happy New Year!! :pinkiehappy:

The Maretryoshka Missile Conspiracy: Part 1 - The Blood Prince

2101 AC, Second Winter, 29, 23:11:12

"And you're completely sure he wouldn't turn on us?"

"He owes his life to me for something a long, long time ago, so yes, I believe he wouldn't."

Trust Twilight Sparkle to extend her concerns to me when there is no need for any. She can be rather of a paranoid unicorn when it comes to trusting strangers, but I couldn't blame her for her reluctance. Not when the first thing you saw the moment you step out of the TARDIS was some sort of amorphous, blob-like creature swallowing ponies right in front of your eyes. Hellish trauma for her, a jolly great adventure for me!

"Just to let you know, this friend of mine has a name," I added, just to ease the trip. "Would prefer you to call him Solomon. Just Solomon, no poshy last name included."

"Okay..." Twilight muttered. "So it's not a made-up name then? Not like you and your... Doctor thing?"

"Well, that's his name. Solomon Phothane Belgonquin the Fifth," I rephrased. Poshy last name included. "Supreme Commander of the Federal States of Pransyberia, which extends across the mountains of the Frozen North with one end at the Siren Bay and the other at the city of Vaultograd. We're dab smack right in the capital of Stalliongrad, which is a beautiful, charming little place, if you ignore all those... dull, bland, straight-faced soldiers marching around like they run the continent. Now you wouldn't wanna live in a place like that! Not when you have Canterlot in tow, eh?"

That's right, my dear friends. We're currently standing in the supreme royal haven of the city (I swear Solomon wanted me to say that) of Stalliongrad. Look around: all those tall buildings, reaching for the sky with their spires and many of its brick walls a flashy red. Ponies were all around, glancing about like tourists for the most mundane things to do or chatting with a few of the soldiers, if they're lucky. In many ways, it was similar to Canterlot; all you have to do is pop a normal, wise yet utterly stubborn unicorn in the place of an abnormal, wise yet utterly stubborn alicorn for the throne. Monarchs certainly share some similarities, don't they?

"So this Solomon pony," Twilight began another of her curious questions. "How's he like? You know, when you first met him?"

"Brilliant with first impressions. Horrible with maintaining them."

Yep, you'd meet all kinds of ponies in adventures. Even the eccentric ones, however much annoying they are. Solomon was one of those rare gems that actually had the compassion to spare a thought for others, unlike many of the ministers in his reins. Luckily for his country, his mind was practically nailed onto ruling the country and staying alive on the throne as well as kicking the flanks of those that challenge him into the bucket. Harsh.

"He was merely twenty-one years old when I saved him from a sinking ship. They called it the Bellamorian Tragedy. Aliens wrecked the engines and stuff like that," I hastily explained. "Was a little sailor and a prince as well. Huh! Strange combination, a prince and a sailor. Anyways, the ship was being attacked and he asked me-- no, begged me to save his life. Ah, good times..."

"Uh-huh. And how long was that ago? Five months? A year?"

"Fifty-eight years."

"Wow," Twilight mumbled that, blinking. "So he's--"

"Sixty-nine. On the throne for forty-seven years already, after his father's passing, bless his soul." Hoof in hoof, the both of us marched across the snow-covered town as I continued: "He wasn't actually ready for ruling then, but after one rough month, everything went smooth sailing. The faith of Stalliongrad is on him ever since, so do pay your respects. Couple of things to look out about him is family background, his penchant for lopping off limbs, cigars and his colorful language. Oof, I can tell you his vocabulary is unnecessarily crude."

"Can't blame that," the mare remarked with a cock of her head. "Old sailor habits die hard."

I wore a grin at that; I really do love the way Twilight Sparkle thinks! It's amazing! Okay, that last bit was insulting, but amazing! Pint of comedy right there! If my old fellow Solomon were here, she would've been arrested and be sentenced to death or something, I don't know. What would a pony not do with that much power in his head? Deary me, Stalliongrad and its abundant harsh laws.

The trip to Solomon's palace took about four minutes and twenty-eight seconds. Honestly, I would've stopped to savor the local delicacies or see the wondrous Stalliongrad-ish sights, but Twilight has this profound eagerness of meeting the aristocrats like she did so back in Canterlot. That's what you get when your companion's a mare whose interests lie in diplomatic relations and the dullest parts of Equestrian past and future. You could see anything when you're one thousand and ninety-six years away from your designated timeline, but no! Pop your hooves to see a jolly vulgar king on his weenie of a throne!

"Doctor!!"

That booming voice bellowing my name, rich and deep! Ah, there's Solomon alright, all grown up since we've last met! That pudgy, graying-olive maned pony with coat of the brightest gamboge all covered up snugly in a red cape sitting high and mighty on his wooden throne was the highly respected Supreme Commander of the Federal States of Pransyberia and, aside from Princess Celestia (immortality, I believe, would explain that), co-ruler of the Northern States, Solomon Phothane Belgonquin the Fifth. He let out a richly deep chuckle that echoed through his marble hallways as Twilight and I strode along the red carpet, trying to wear the widest of smiles in front of this enigmatic stallion.

"It's been so long! Oh, so long, long, long, long!!" he chortled. "And by the alicorns, you haven't aged a bit! Not even a wrinkle, just like you said!"

"Great to see you again, mate," I answered cheerfully. "Got your land hooves back, I believe?"

"Oh, you don't know the half of it! Least that bucking scurvy's gone!!"

Another loud, radiant blare of a laugh. Whoo, I say! Surprised he never broke any of his palace windows yet! Well apart from them, Twilight was completely right; old sailor habits do die hard, especially his colorful language. Still the same Solomon I met on the Bellamorian. You should see how Twilight scrunched her face up when he said that! One of a kind sight!

"Although I miss the sea. Last voyage I went on had been six years ago!" he proclaimed. "But enough of my laments! My interest is more keen on the mare you've brought along with you! Who is this fine little lass that dallies in my presence, Doctor?"

"Twilight Sparkle, um..." my companion began. "S-Sir... Phothane, is it? Or is it Belgonquin? I'm sorry if I didn't get your name right..."

"Oh, a mare of modest respect too!" Solomon joyfully exclaimed, chuckling. "Call me the latter, please. I'll say, The Doctor certainly has a great taste of mares."

"Oi! Be good, Sully!" I snapped, slightly infuriated. "Don't treat her like she's an object. She's my companion, you know? Would it be fair if I called your dear wife -- bless her soul -- something along the lines of those antiques they sold at the auction? None of us would like that, would we?"

"Ah, of course! My manners always have a way of leaving me unattended!"

Honestly, I'm quite surprised Solomon hadn't sent us to the dungeon for that. Knowing Stalliongrad's harsh laws, it wouldn't be much of a surprise if I had my head chopped off by his own bare hooves. Perhaps my acquaintance with him lifted any possibility of that off his head?

"There is one thing I wonder, of course," he continued, leaning forward. "What brings you here, Doctor? I don't recall you as a frequent visitor of our palace. Or any other palace, for all that matters. Stopping by for a cup of tea?"

"Oh, I'm just here to show Twilight around," I explained. "She has an interest in... er... Stalliongrad's rich history. Yes! Rich! So I thought a little tour around this fine palace of yours would seal the deal, eh? What do you say? Care to be our guide?"

"Asking the commander to show every nook and cranny of his own palace, eh? Ho, you sure know how to keep my hooves movin' about, I can give you that."

Twilight was clearly awestruck at how easily Solomon is swaying to my demands. Just look at her! Oh, what am I saying, of course you fellows can't! Missing out on a lot of things, you bunch! Back to the point, my old friend isn't one prone to be a follower; no, there's something he's hiding from us. I'm completely, radically sure of it. Perhaps that's why the TARDIS brought us here: to stop an old friend from committing some atrocity that would probably propel all of ponykind into the depths of Armageddon.

How bloody convenient.

"So..." Twilight spoke up amid our journey. "Where are we going?"

"The Red Gallery," was the commander's answer. "The history of my ancestors and their ancestors as well were all kept there like archives. Judging from how you were looking at my palace, I believe you, miss, would be more interested in Stalliongrad's fine culture, if I'm not mistaken?"

"How did you--"

"I know how ponies think; a curse I have lived with since youth."

Solomon let out a soft sigh, quietly lamenting his so-called 'curse'. You couldn't imagine how many times he told me about it back on the Bellamorian. The entire ship was sinking into the ocean and surprise, surprise! He was worried about how the sailors were planning mutiny and abandon us. It took a little convincing on our end, but we managed to escape unscathed, if you leave out the immense trauma of near-death experiences, of course.

"I understand everything and anything ponies want," he continued. "Their hopes, their dreams, their desires... everything. That's why I know what the ponies of Stalliongrad, if not all of Pransyberia, needed for them to be content. Of course, there's their darkest secrets, their blackest lies, all the nightmares in the world that could make them shudder... and I can see them."

"Can't anypony help you?" she asked. "Like the Doctor, for instance! He can help!"

Before any of you ask, yes, when it comes to meeting others (with the exception of a certain clumsy colt) I prefer my companions to call me the Doctor instead of Turner. Just to confirm, no, it's not for titular dignity and pride. If it were, it would be a safety precaution for nothing; the last thing I need any threat I meet to do is to trace us to our original timeline using my name, like that one time when I was running away from a few Silurians, but that's another story.

"I had asked for his assistance once," Solomon said begrudgingly, staring at me. "He turned me away like I was nothing."

"You had an affliction I couldn't cure, Solomon."

"What kind of a bucking doctor are you?" he snapped. "You never even examined me! Never saw what was wrong and already you assumed it was like some sort of cancer or something! If this disease could be cured--"

"There is no cure!" I cut in rather sharply. I had to get the message across somehow. Back then on the ship, I already told him he wouldn't have found anypony to help him rid of his disease. He had fifty-eight years to think carefully and thoroughly about the problem plaguing him and in the end? Still stubborn as ever. "There will never be a cure, never any sort of medication, never a pony in the world even that could aid you with that problem. You'll have to live with it, just like you did for the past sixty-nine years!"

Silence. Oh, the tension.

"Maybe you don't need the Doctor," Twilight meekly spoke. "Maybe... all you need is somepony to take care of you. Like your wife, for instance. She can help you out somehow, can she?"

Big, big mistake. Immensely huge one, if I do say so myself. Immediately, Solomon turned towards the unicorn, surprising her with the glare he steeled. Had I not been there, I'm sure Twilight Sparkle would've literally lost her head already. Yes, the year is 2101 of the Celestial Reign and ponies here are still cutting off each other's heads. Some things just never change, do they? Quickly, I leaned towards her, whispering quietly from the edges of my mouth:

"Bless her soul."

"What?"

"Bless her soul," I repeated. "You're supposed to say 'bless her soul'."

"W-Why?" Twilight nervously stammered, shivering from Solomon's fixed glare. "Is it some sort of a greeting for the royal family or--"

Immediately, I dragged her aside, giving the commander a doltish grin. This is what one must anticipate when bringing along a total stranger to a new place, even though you're still on the same planet.

"It's a Pransyberian custom," I hastily explained. "You're supposed to say 'bless a pony's soul' if... well... that pony had passed on..."

Twilight's eyes widened once I said that, turning back to Solomon. She opened her mouth, I assume to apologize, though nothing came out. Really! I mean, look at her, the most extraordinary unicorn you might ever know was silenced from a bout of shock!

"I'm sorry!" she shrieked out suddenly, making both of us jump. "I'm sorry, I'm sorry, I'm so, so-- oh, I didn't know!! I thought it was--!! Please, you can't! I had no idea--"

"Calm down, Twilight!" I tried to cut into her hysteria, to no avail. She looked a tad cute though, with her cheeks scrunched and puffed a seething red, her head sweating and all. Yes, she's desperately begging to be spared from Solomon's wrath and I'm just watching from the sidelines, complimenting on how adorable she looks when she might probably die. Turner, you nuthead. Oh well, it was good while it lasted.

"Solomon wouldn't put his hoof onto you," I assured, finally stopping her. "Isn't that so, my friend?"

"Y-Yes. Of course." With a cough, Solomon soon resumed leading us forward, his grumbles a little too loud to be kept hidden. Even though he was the benevolent lord that many knew him as, one could never argue that his inherited lust for blood would always linger there, patiently watching his prey as it steps closer and closer into his trap. Believe me, I had seen it brewing in his eyes like a hurricane all those years ago, waiting for the right time to pounce. Scary thought to behold, I say. "This way," he said, guiding us around the corner.

"So your wife-- bl-bless her soul," Twilight began. "How's she like?"

"Camomile? Ah, that mare..."

A somewhat whimsical yet deep sigh left his mouth; it seems even the bloodthirsty Solomon Phothane Belgonquin the Fifth would fall into the desire of a mate. No offense, but I wonder what kind of mare would put up with all those decapitations and mutilations and... well, you lot know what I mean.

"My dear Camomile was different from the rest," Solomon muttered with a hint of nostalgia seen in most his age. "I remember clearly the first time we met. It was four years after the Bellamorian, when my father -- bless his soul -- and I were visiting one of Vaultograd's pubs. She was the cabaret of that night and her singing... oh, I admired her singing. Took myself backstage just to know her better. Never gave her a chance to speak and when she could, you know what was the first thing she said to me?"

Twilight and I shook our heads.

"You, she shouted. The bloody prince of Stalliongrad?" Solomon retorted with a chuckle. "Oh, if I could, I would chop her head off there and then. Thank Celestia I didn't do so. We eventually got together throughout the rest of the trip and in the end, she wanted to come back with me. Said she wanted to see the glorious family altogether, but she can't fool me. It took a few years, but we got married sooner or later."

"She must be a sweet mare for you to give her a chance," Twilight remarked.

"The sweetest ever."

The three of us soon reached a pair of tall stone doors, which Solomon himself parted with two hooves. I have to say, his old age really conceals the unbelievable strength he still possessed. An exceptional stallion, the king of Pransyberia, to the point of me almost considering him to be our companion. Almost.

"There she is," he said softly, turning our attention to a painting on the wall. Within its skillfully-decorated golden frame was a varnished, younger Solomon (the one I had seen on the Bellamorian) standing on his hind hooves with a lovely looking top hat perched on his head. His front hooves were resting onto the head of a luxurious, gilded chair, where a pale turquoise mare seated, eyes and mane a bright, sparkling yellow, her hooves holding onto a matching light-green parasol. Below the painting was a golden plaque, carved with the words:
.
.
.

~ ⊗ Λ ⊗ ~
The Blood Prince of Pransyberia
and
The Sovereign Lady of Peace
~ ⊗ V ⊗ ~

painted 2062 AC

.
.
. "Wow..."

"Indeed," I muttered, amazed myself. Ponykind is certainly unbelievable with their contributions to their arts, seeing all their sculptures and their canvases and such. All the blood, sweat and tears these artists put in... to be frank, if we were all that diligent in our work, we would evolve eight times faster. "Don't mean to pry, but what happened to her?"

"She perished. Along with many others."

Both of us, Twilight especially, just stared at him, prompting him to explain: "Nine years ago, there was a war. Raiders from the north came to Stalliongrad and took over half the city. Her Highness was fighting with us when everything was falling around. Camomile, she... she wanted to help as well. Said protecting the ponies of the city was her duty. Next thing I knew, those bucking whinnywailers blew up the west wing. One of my men found her underneath the rubble, smiling... she passed on with a smile. I never knew what she was smiling about, but that smile... I would never forget it."

"I'm sorry."

"It's alright, Doctor," Solomon replied with a weak grin. "That was all a long time ago. I have moved on. The crimes of the war have been dealt swiftly with justice and peace has been restored. At least, until we found out about a new darkness that has arrived the city."

"I've heard you calling me," I answered, rewarded by Twilight with a stare. "It must've been pretty urgent; you wouldn't be the type to call me often."

"Wait, so it wasn't a coincidence? You really made us come here?"

"My men had found something," Solomon said, ignoring my companion, much to her annoyance. "At first sight, it seemed rather normal, but once my scientists ran a complete scan of it, I knew then that we needed your expertise immediately."

"And I tracked your signal."

Reaching into the abyssal depths of my bow tie, I pulled out my trusty sonic screwdriver, giving it a few tweaks and turns. Twilight just watched on, her curiosity piquing her to look closer at my little contraption, for reasons unknown. She probably didn't buy the fact that it used sound (thus the name 'sonic') to do everything it does. 'There's no such thing as magic through sound', she said once I told her. Obviously, she never heard a Zebrican chant before. You ever heard them? All those hallucinations it can induce... what was the word you lot use? Drippy? Strippy? Oh, I don't know!

"What is it?" I asked. "This... thing you found?"

"Commonplace Pransyberian toy. This way."

Solomon beckoned us towards the left, the steel doors at the end parting with a hiss of steam. Inside was a large rotunda, all plated in the finest lead walls with ponies in white suits and surgical masks scurrying around, an occasional one or two carrying clipboards. Whatever their individual intents were, they all seemed to be focused onto something behind a glass wall, though I'm too far to make out what it was.

Twilight Sparkle... well, you know Twilight Sparkle. Bouncing around happily only when she's around magic this and magic that. Science is a form of magic as well, just to let you fellows know. It's just strange enough to be categorized in a different category. In a world of skeptical, aged unicorn scholars, it wouldn't be much of a surprise.

"There it is," the lord said, leading us through the huddled scientists. Now this is the part where I become flabbergasted or... or basically dancing on the tip of my hooves or just sit there and watch everything transpire. It's the moment where my interest skyrockets to the ends of the universe and my motive of travelling again is refueled. It is where my hopes are placed at the tippiest point of the mountain, where my emotions are gambled like a born winner in the casinos of Las Pegasus.

So you lot could imagine how bloody disappointed I was when I found out what it was.

"That's it?"

"Yes, Doctor," Solomon excitedly said.

"That's the one."

Right there, standing on a steel, cylindrical pedestal, was a doll. A Maretryoshka doll, to be exact. You know, those... uh... what do you call it... nesting dolls? Stacking dolls? Cannibalistic dolls that stuff their young back into their stomachs? Euch, that was a bad one.

"So you called me from the Spires of Amarron," I began, breathing in deeply. Beautiful spires, just to add. Looks like vanilla ice cream from afar. "For this?!"

"It might look conventional and boring at first, Doctor. In fact, I myself really wanted to behead one of my subjects when he pestered me during my work to show me what it was."

One of Solomon's scientists stumbled towards us, fumbling his glasses before handing over to me a clipboard. Now, normally I would ignore every inch of scribbles written on it, but the moment I gave it a glance... something was wrong. No... something was very, very, very, terribly, extremely, unbelievably wrong.

"I-Impossible..."

"You don't get to hear that from the Doctor everyday."

"Not now, Twilight. This is serious," I hissed, flipping through the last few pages. "Solomon, these readings... you're certain they're from that doll? That lifeless, dull doll?"

"Correct."

"But these... these are off the charts!"

Off the charts... usually, ponies use it metaphorically, but in this case, the readings were literally off the charts; the line sloped upwards off the paper, exceeding the values of even those readings from Equestria's largest nuclear repository. Yes, at this day and age, there are legal nuclear repositories in Equestria. Anyways, if that were true, then what Stalliongrad has now is the largest energy source in the world. This alone would power the nation for, what, five hundred years? Ten? Blimey, the possibilities are endless!

"Solomon," I called my friend. "This is a very serious matter, but Pransyberia now has what could possibly the largest, most powerful source of energy that Equestria has ever seen since Celestia was on the throne. Many rulers like you would've sought for it for many reasons, good and bad, so I ask of you, Solomon: what do you intend to do with it?"

"I... I don't know..."

Alright. Okay. I thought he was about to harness it for some weapon of mass destruction or something. I mean, no offense, but he still chops heads for a living. One bomb would just make things a whole lot easier, not that I'd recommend it. No, this nesting doll needs to be kept hidden away from those who want it. This nesting doll must be protected, no matter the cost.

"I'll help you take care of it, Solomon," I suggested. "We don't want anypony invading Stalliongrad for this. Think of the city's security here."

"I would think about that," my old friend replied heftily. "But first, the reason you're here: I need to know what's giving off these readings, Doctor. Looking at odd things is no doubt your forte, especially when it includes something... alien."

With a nod, I stepped towards a glass door, Twilight following closely behind with a worried look on her face. It's pretty understandable for her to be worried, what with her knowing about the things I usually face in my travels. Sometimes, her life was on the line and I wouldn't be there to save her. It already happened once or twice and... alright, maybe five or six times, but still, she always got away with it. Although... honestly... I fear one day she wouldn't be so lucky, so to speak. Touch wood, Turner. Let glass be the new wood.

One hoof onto the glass door, I give it a gentle push, both of us stepping in with eyes glued to the Maretryoshka doll in the center, its unnerving smile almost hinting that it has some deep, dark secret to hide. I must say, whoever decorated this doll had some great elaborate taste in art.

"So all the energy's coming from this thing?" Twilight asked, to which I gave a nod. "But which part of it? It couldn't be from the doll itself, right?"

"Correct," I answered. "Therefore, there must be something inside the doll creating all the energy. Of course, if we consider the energy readings, opening it would be deemed as some sort of risk to the city of Stalliongrad and probably the whole of Equestria itself. Anything could be inside. Anything..."

"But what can give out so much energy and fit in the doll at the same time? I know a few enchantment spells that could transfer magic into ordinary household objects, but at this scale? Not a chance!"

"Also correct. Unless..."

"Unless what?"

The craziest, zaniest theory just sprouted in my head. Not a big deal, just crazy and zany and... timey-wimey and such. Now, many of you would be thinking of what's in the nesting doll. Sure, every average stallion and mare would think the same as well: that there's something in the nesting doll that's giving out all this energy. However, what if it isn't just any other ordinary thing?

"I have a hunch," I told my companion. "But I can't prove it unless we open that thing. You'll never know what might happen after that. The entirety of Equestria might be destroyed because of me opening this doll, so I ask you, Twilight Sparkle: can I have your permission to open it?"

"I suppose we could-- wait,WHAT?!"

Twilight Sparkle was, suffice to say, appalled at my words. Well, she must've expected to be responsible of something along my travels, right? Even if it involves a small thing like total destruction of the planet! It's only a minor errand for her to be the pony that said yes, right? Wouldn't you agree? Nobody? Oh, pish-posh, who cares anyway.

"Why are you asking me? Me, of all ponies!" she snapped, a little enraged.

"You represent the princess."

"Hey, you're the expert here!" my companion protested. "Why do I have to allow you to do it when you can do it yourself? Plus, since when did you care about Princess Celestia barging in between our travels anyway--"

"Look, Twilight Sparkle," I cut in rather impulsively. "If I open this doll, the world that you know as Equestria might probably meet its end and it will be my fault. I myself would not hesitate to just find out what's inside, but I need another pony's opinion on this, meaning I need yours. So I ask of you again, Twilight Sparkle: can I have your permission to open this doll?"

The silence was awkward, before she let out an exasperated sigh.

"Yes. But if we destroy Equestria, I would personally strangle you in the afterlife, got that?"

I grinned. "Deal."

Without a second to spare, I twisted the doll, the top half of it loosening immediately. The first turn made the breaths of everypony held tense and as I languidly rotated it, a bead of sweat dripping from my forehead, the more edgy each of us get. Slowly but surely, with each and every necessary turn, the doll gently let its base go before finally, the top popped off. I think everypony closed their eyes at that instant, waiting for that 'kaboom!' to just sort of happen. Imagine that! A 'kaboom!' What I wouldn't do to see a large one for once!

Fortunately enough, all of us are still intact, evident from the reassured sighs, still jittery from the nerves we've all built up. I flashed one of my confident grins at Twilight, who simply chuckled, chest still heaving. Slowly, I peeked into the doll's interior, this time excited to see the source of all this energy. To see if my theory's correct.

It was.

It's not a question of what's inside the doll anymore.

"What is it?" Twilight asked, slightly irritated as she trotted to my side. The moment her eyes stared into the doll's insides... oh, you can see her eyes basically burning and falling out of their sockets. Her jaw immediately dropped into a silent gasp, the sight within drawing her head closer and closer as she muttered: "But... b-but it can't be... it's... it's impossible!"

"You don't get to hear that from Twilight Sparkle everyday."

"But how, Turner?!" she frantically asked. "How is this even possible?!"

"What's even possible?"

Solomon stepped into the room, a little confused at our little fuss. Of course, you could say he and Twilight are thinking the same thing when he realized what was inside the doll. Oh, look at that old face! It looked just like the one when I told him there were aliens on the Bellmorian except, well, it's a lot more... wrinklier.

"It's... it's..."

"Yep," I answered nonchalantly, though still intrigued at the possibility of it happening. "There's only one possible reason that I could think of for this doll to emit such impossibly high readings. At this age, no small object could hold in even one-tenth of the energy found in the readings, so I wondered what if it wasn't the object that was enchanted with magic? What if it was the doll? That itself concludes the answer to this problem."

My theory was correct.

It's not a question of what's inside the doll anymore.

It's a question of where's inside the doll.

"This doll is bigger on the inside."
.
.
.
.
.

Author's Note

Finally! Update!

Going in-depth into one of the adventures this time, just to give a more Who-ey feel and stuff.
There's probably going to be more than one adventure. Perhaps two and three, before heading back to the main storyline.

Aside from that, hope you guys liked it!

The Maretryoshka Missile Conspiracy: Part 2 - The Sovereign's Doll

2101 AC, Second Winter, 30, 0:46:12

"Big... bigger on the..."

"Yes, Solomon."

"Just like your... like your ship..."

I sighed. "Yes, Solomon."

"But how did this get here?"

Question of the day, though that wouldn't be the first one I'd bother to ask. No, I'm rather interested in what exactly is in there right now, and I'm sure all of you are plenty interested in this strange turn of events as well. The only civilization to ever have possessed this technology (at least, in my stream of knowledge) is that of the Time Lords, or my people, as you may call them; for something like this to be here, nonetheless one built from a mere nesting doll.

I took another peer inside the doll, trying my best to picture whatever that was inside. Alright, it's a little hard to say where exactly is inside, but the fact that there were puffy clouds obstructing the green expanse way down below was a little... interesting, and by interesting, I meant the scale of the technology being used. If you look at it from an angle, however, you'll see an unnerving, metallic honeycomb stretching into the infinite horizon like some sort of giant power plant. That, I'm sure you lot know, is certainly where all the energy is coming from.

"Now then," I said aloud, turning back to my duo of friends. "First off, we have a nesting doll. A strange, queer nesting doll that somewhat appeared from nowhere with the storage capabilities of my TARDIS. Before any of you ask, yes, there's some sort of place inside it, but until four seconds ago, we have no idea where this place actually is."

"Wait," Twilight spoke, her sharp ears twitching. "Until four seconds ago? You mean--"

"Indeedy. I figured it out." With a smirk, I held the doll right back up, displaying for everypony in the room. "Inside this doll is a place known as Watersaddlle Gorge, in which the 'saddle' has an extra 'L'. Now, you might be wondering whatever's in Watersaddlle Gorge that's giving out all this energy, which I honestly am quite proud to have figured it myself, considering the limited view we have of the terrain, and the answer is the Watersaddlle Nuclear Silo."

"A silo?"

I gave my eager companion a smug grin, nodding in response. There she goes, tittering about like a schoolmare swooning over her first crush asking her out for a date. She was, in a simple tense, adorkable. Solomon didn't share that anticipation -- what monarch would even bother to? -- but had the same level of curiosity. I could already imagine all the questions that would come spewing from his mouth.

"Why is it in there?" was question number one.

"It was a frozen point of time," I answered. "The Watersaddlle Gorge had probably been destroyed or long since forgotten and somepony had an idea to preserve it, for what reason I am currently not sure of. Quickly, they transferred that point of time into the nesting doll, which was probably been lost or intentionally left in the outskirts of Stalliongrad for you lot to find, in which you did."

"But why Watersaddlle Gorge?"

"The power plant, perhaps," was my assumption. "Imagine. Having such a great amount of energy, both time and radioactive energy, compressed into such a small nesting doll. What would be the first thing you would ever pictured it to be if you stumbled upon such a fascination?"

"A lot of energy in a small canister..." Twilight muttered, pondering. "Wouldn't that make it... make it some sort of... bomb?"

Silence befell the entirety of the laboratory. Everypony feared to speak, eyes all glued to the doll, which was still smiling creepily at its secret being discovered. The mutters flitting about where slowly growing louder and louder, the faces of everypony else gradually paling. I braced myself for some hysterical screaming to blow my ears out, but surprise overcame me when Solomon stepped forward, interjecting into the growing panic around the room.

"Listen. I don't want anypony to lose their bucking minds in here," he said rather crudely. "First off, we don't know if it actually is a bomb. At the moment, it could only be a possibility. Isn't that so, Doctor?"

"Right."

"So there is also a possibility that it could be something else," he clarified. "The best we could do is calm down and examine what this might be. After figuring out what it might be, we'll consult the Doctor on what we might have to do with it afterwards."

Apparently, it seems I'm the only expert here on ethical decisions.

"So what now, Turner?" Twilight whispered to me. "Does that mean we have to wait?"

"We will, though I do hope it wouldn't take long."

Those of you who knew me long enough would also know that I'm not the most patient being in the universe, however delicate the situation may be. It is one thing I could never get used to. I mean, how do you all just spend one day 'normally' in your standards, letting time rot you away like that when you can see all the exciting things happening around the same time? It's so boring and dull and just plain...... slow. Ugh, like, depressingly slow.

"Solomon," I called out to my friend. "How long would the research take?"

"Three days and such, hopefully," was his answer. "Why do you ask?"

"Nothing. I'll be in the TARDIS if you need me. It's outside the palace."

Slowly, I retreated from the laboratory, Twilight following closely behind without turning back. The only thing I was thinking about then was hoping that Solomon remembered how the TARDIS looked like. I mean, it has been fifty-eight years since he seen it and we all know age does funny things to a pony's memory. The moment we stepped into the Red Gallery, a tap on my shoulder prompted me to turn around to see my companion's eyes narrowed down onto me, her frown growing.

"Why didn't you help him?" she questioned.

"I had more important things to take care of."

"What's more important than helping a friend?" she cried. "I... I don't like it when you hide something from me, Turner. First, you didn't tell me that we were here for a reason, and now you say you have other things to take care of instead?"

"Trust me, Twilight."

"How can I trust you when you're not telling me things all the time?"

A moment of silence, before Twilight trotted up to me with a solemn, darkening look on her face. There was something unnerving about the way she was staring at me; it was as if she wanted to scream and kick me in the gut or something, yet she still stood there. No, what she said next practically change my entire life.

"I can't be with you like this."

That sentence was one of the things that clung onto me like a dear memory I didn't want to forget, only this one served more of a harsh warning than a reminder. Twilight still held her grim facade despite seeing me slightly taken aback; apparently, this was just the beginning of her lecture.

"Relationships are built on trust, Turner," she said. "Both the stallion and the mare must entrust each other with their secrets. That was the first thing I read in a book, Turner, and no matter how bookish you think it was, I know that part is true. Even if we're not together, I'm still travelling with you, Turner. You said that the places we'll visit will be safe, yet do you know how much times I put my life on the line for your shenanigans in every single place we visited?"

"Twilight, I--"

"Do you?"

"A lot," I professed with a sigh. Well said, Twilight Sparkle. "I'm sorry, Twilight. I know I shouldn't have done that. It's just--"

"I don't mind them. You know, about all the dangers we keep facing."

Another shocker, I guess. Really, if she keeps this up, I'd probably trade my obsession of bow ties with her inexplicably talented way of thought. I always wonder what could be lingering in that witty head of hers, yet every time I thought I got it right, she'll slap me silly by proving me wrong again. She's certainly a mystery better left unsolved.

"It's just... I really wish you could tell me things," she muttered despondently. "Things like... like what you were actually here for. You never told me that Solomon called you here, yet even after I knew, you said you had other things to do here. Don't get me wrong, I'm not asking much, but... can I at least know what are you going to do now?"

I sighed to myself. Time to come out squeaky clean, I guess.

"I was here..." I began quietly. "Because of Solomon."

"But then why didn't you help him?"

"I am. Just... not in that way."

We trotted through the Red Gallery, as if retracing our steps to the TARDIS, though I stopped once we reached the painting of Solomon and his wife, Camomile. Just to let you know, while my old friend was busy recounting his love story to my companion, I was busy thinking of how to help him. It is the very reason I'm here besides the doll.

"In the next few days," I began, mustering up my confidence. "Solomon Phothane Belgonquin the Fifth, Supreme Commander of the Federal States of Pransyberia, will disappear."

"What?" Twilight gasped in a slight bout of shock. "H-how did you know?"

"Timey-wimey thing," I nonchalantly answered. "Anyway, it is said that in the midst of the Golden Age of Pransyberia, when Stalliongrad's walls are at its brightest red, Solomon will vanish, leaving Pransyberia without a king. The kingdom of Pransyberia will fall into a power struggle, leading into a coup d'etat. At least, until Princess Celestia intervened and announced the dissolution of the Ministry of Pransyberia. Problem is, the resulting power struggle before that would've wiped out most of the Pransyberian population. Imagine that, the loss of one king leading to tens of thousands dead."

"So you're here to stop him from disappearing?" she spelled out, to which I gave a nod. "O-Okay... but how exactly would he disappear?"

"That's what I'm trying to figure out, but I know it has something to do with the doll."

It couldn't be that much of a coincidence, the sudden appearance of the doll and Solomon's disappearance occurring almost at the same time. Really, if you think about it, they certainly must be linked together somehow, but in what way? Did the doll's eventual explosion send him spiraling off into time? Was he abducted because of the power he possessed? Did he coincidentally tripped and fell right into the doll without anypony seeing him? Alright, that last one was just plain ridiculous.

"We must head back to the TARDIS at once," I instructed. "There must be some sort of distortion in the space-time continuum when the doll first appeared. If I could trace the energy signals back to its source, I'm certain we could find the doll's origins. Maybe then we could save Solomon before it's too late."

Our retreat to my lovely ship was a rather hasty one. I always wondered how it was like, running back to the TARDIS all the time. I mean, each round back and forth like that would surely amount to eight hours of exercise, and that does not include all the galloping we took during our... 'visits'. No morning jogs for me, I'd say.

"Alright then!" I exclaimed to myself, a little exhilarated even though we're not going anywhere. "Now, where do you come from..."

"You know you always talk to yourself, right?"

"Personal habit," I answered in my defense against Twilight's question, my companion eliciting a giggle. "Helps with juggling my brain cells a bit. You'll never know when you need your brain cells juggled."

"I don't know if I'll ever get used to it."

"Believe me, you will. I mean, look at me! I did!"

Twilight rolled her eyes, shaking her head at my playfulness, so to speak. I must admit, I can be rather a tease around others, especially when it comes to my companions. If you think about it, we all have that little mischievous side within us, dormant and patiently waiting to be unleashed. I do it all the time, you know, just to make the most out of the time I can spend with my fellow friends.

Really, do make the most out of being around with your friends.

You'll never know when they will one day just suddenly disappear.

"Doctor."

"Hold on a minute, Twilight," I muttered, a little overly focused on the glorious amount of data streaming through the TARDIS screen. It's beyond comprehension, the power influx coming from the doll, even if it was something alien. For some reason, it seemed to have been gathering energy, though from where, I'm not sure. Judging from all this energy it gathered, it's safe to say this doll has been through a lot. "It's unbelievable... Twilight, come take a look at this! The energy readings... it's even beyond me!"

"Doctor!"

Really, what was it about her sudden preferential change of calling me? I've already told her she'd rather call me Turner when we're alone! I sighed to myself and was about to lecture once again about how she doesn't have to yell to catch my attention until I turned around. What I had seen then... there had never been anything more shocking, more horrifying, more appalling that I had ever seen before then.

There was Twilight Sparkle, her hooves raised and her teeth sinking into her lips with cold sweat visibly dripping from her forehead, the side of which is being forced against the barrel of an antique, gold-gilded revolver. She was held rather tightly down, her captor's hoof wrapped around her neck like a hangman's noose. It was like a living nightmare, to see my companion and dear friend being held up like this. It couldn't get any worse from there, couldn't it?

Fate decided to prove me wrong.

For the owner of the gun was Solomon Phothane Belgonquin the Fifth.

"Hello, Doctor," he mumbled, face bland of expression. "I suppose you don't want to see me like this, am I correct? Funny how life bucks you in the face like that."

"Let her go, Solomon," I said grimly. "You don't want to hurt anypony."

"You're telling that to a stallion who had killed more ponies than any other stallion in a single lifetime."

"Trust me, you do not want to add her to the list," I warned. Considering her title of being Princess Celestia's faithful student, I couldn't imagine what her 'disappearance' back at her time stream would make for the future of Equestria. She could've become somepony that would have helped many others in her lifetime; losing her here would completely change a bright future of Equestria, the universe even!

"You knew she's not from this age, Solomon. You knew it from the moment you saw her."

"Aye, the curse. Really how it gets into your nerve."

Twilight let out a small gasp once she was yanked back further into Solomon's grasps, the barrel of the gun making her wince as it drilled into her head. What scared me more than that was the fact that my old friend's face was etched with a sinister smirk; the same one he wore when his face was splattered in red and his hooves stuck in a sea of his enemies' bodies. It was the inheritance of the royal family, his thirst for blood, though there was no medical condition to classify it under. But that's a problem for another day.

"Well then," he muttered into my trembling companion's ear. "Care to tell us your last words?"

"Solomon listen to me, put her down now!!" I warned, creeping towards them. "You want me, then you can have me! There's nothing you can get from her!"

"Which makes the situation more dire for you, doesn't it?! A friend you brought from the past with no knowledge of what might be going on in this day of age being placed on the brink of death... that probably sums up every bloody travel you have in this ship! Isn't that so?!"

"What do you want, Solomon?!"

"Freedom, Doctor! Liberation!"
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

I knew what he meant.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
I knew what he wanted.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
But can I actually give it to him?
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
Even if it involves the expense of my own companion?

.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

"I can't help you, Solomon. You know that."

"Then two can play at that game."

"Woah, woah, woah! Wait!" I cried, hooves up as Solomon cocked his rather ancient gun, Twilight letting out a meek gasp at that, the grip around her neck tightening. Believe me, he would've pulled the trigger any time now, knowing his reputation as being the trigger-happy king. In fact, I'm rather surprised he didn't do it yet (not that I wanted him to, of course). Then again, there are more things a pony is concerned of other than bloodshed.

"Look, I know how much the curse has plagued you, Solomon."

"Oh, you haven't had the faintest idea," he growled spitefully. "Do you know what it feels like? Living every day in this country, looking at the happy faces of all my subjects smiling at me, telling me that nothing's wrong and yet, inside... you see them inside and it's this desolate pool of rage, of frustration, filling up and eating away their flesh like acid. Even my own ministry tells me lies, saying they would try their best to rectify the situation, but oh, they're all just bucking lies for them to lavish their wasted lives in my subjects' money. I know all of it... but no one would help me..."

"I can help you," I said, stepping closer. "Say what you want me to do and I'll do it. Just say the word."

"It's too late, Doctor."

"It's never too late to help a friend, Solomon."

"I've seen the future of Stalliongrad, Doctor. I've seen it."

This... this was the extent of the curse: knowing every single thought and emotion that ponies around harbored until you could accurately predict their collective future. Imagine, knowing somepony was about to meet his or her end and yet, you remain powerless to stop it. Death is painless, as they say, yet one couldn't imagine how painful it is to others, especially those closest to the pony.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

I had seen it happen a lot of times.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
Maybe even too many times.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
And every time, I was powerless to stop it.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
That is why I'm not losing Twilight Sparkle here.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
Not now, not ever.

.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

"I can't let you do that, Solomon."

Within a flash of quick thinking, like I've often do in such critical situations, I whisked out my sonic screwdriver and pointed it towards the TARDIS doors, which opened once I thumped my hoof against the grated floor. Much to their befuddlement, I did a fancy of a twirl with the sonic in my hooves, before pointing the device at the door, a sly grin forming up the edges of my face despite still receiving perplexed looks from both captor and hostage.

"As of now, I've used the frequency of my trusty sonic to set the polarity of the nesting doll," I explained my brilliant plan. "In that way, whatever that might happen, with the flick of a switch, the doll goes 'kaboom', the palace goes 'kaboom' and I believe the whole of Stalliongrad would go 'kaboom' as well."

"Y-You wouldn't dare."

"That won't be the first time I heard that."

"Is this what you are resorting to, Doctor?" he growled spitefully. "Genocide?"

"The death of Twilight Sparkle might spark the same thing, Solomon," I warned. "She's a pony from the past and a very important one, I'm sure you know. If you kill her, do you know what might happen to Stalliongrad? Your subjects will suffer a fate worse than death, Solomon. They would be wiped off from existence, never even breathing a single breath of life. You might not even exist."

"H-How would you know?"

"Believe me, I've seen the past of your ancestors, and their ancestors as well," I muttered, hoping to convince him. "They had been through the worst things imaginable to all of ponykind, but they couldn't have done it without any help, couldn't they? No, surely somepony must have lead them to a brighter future. Somepony really important." I shifted my glance to Twilight, who began to smile as I continued: "That is why I promised to protect my companion at all cost, because I know she is destined for great things. Things that even I can't accomplish. Twilight Sparkle has been one of the most special mares I've ever met and... to be honest, she being here made me feel like I'm the luckiest stallion in the world. You know how that feels, don't you? That feeling of Camomile -- bless her soul --being there for you? Remember that?"

Solomon just stared at me, the words sinking into his head, the gun visibly shivering in his hoof. Suddenly, with a defeated sigh, he loosened Twilight from his grasp, head hanging low as my companion scampered up to my side, panting out all the tension and fear that piled up in her head. Whimpering quietly (a rare sight from Solomon), the once-threatening king skulked down onto the TARDIS floor, clenching his watering eyes shut.

"That's it for me then?" he lamented. "Stalliongrad can't be saved..."

"It can," I assured. "Your concerns of the people are so dire, you've forgotten how much you could've helped them instead. Remember, ponies still look up to you as their king. Curse or no curse, you can lead them to a brighter future."

"But they have lost hope... I saw it with my own eyes..."

"Then give them hope. Give them a reason to live again. Give Stalliongrad a chance to prosper like it did before the war. Perhaps after that, there will be somepony that could have a cure to your curse. Surely you have the power to return your country to its former glory, don't you?"

"Easy for you to say," he said with a spiteful chuckle. "You haven't lost your loved ones in a war."

"I did," I admitted, surprising both Solomon and Twilight. "I lost many, many of my friends. Believe me, you really would not want to know what happened to each of them. There comes a time where I have a feeling I could save them; to right what I've wronged, but it was not meant to be. That is why I don't look back at the past, not because I do not mourn for the ponies I lost, but because I have to prevent such things from happening again. Just think about it: you don't want a war to happen again, don't you?"

"Y-You're right..."

With newfound confidence, however lackluster it may be, Solomon Phothane Belgonquin the Fifth stood up on all his four hooves, inhaling deeply with closed eyes before sighing out loud. When he opened those eyes... it made me smile: there it was, that cunning determination of a spark he has in his eyes. Even Twilight was surprised by how quick the change was; one minute, he was sulking like a lone beggar, the next he became the royal monarch we all know and probably love. What can I say, Solomon can really be such a devil sometimes.

It took a little convincing for him to bring up the doll when I asked him to get it, mostly to speed up the process, but after countless minutes of pleading, he finally gave in. A few minutes later, Solomon came back with the nesting doll, which still smiled that little creepy smile. What I wouldn't do to wipe it clean off its face. Quickly, I did a little computing with my TARDIS, wiring up the doll before tinkering with all the necessities.

"So where do we start?" he asked me once I'm done.

"Preventing any potential attacks," I said, glancing back at the TARDIS controls. "Specifically, the bomb of a nesting doll. Now, where do you say you found it again?"

"I didn't. Forgot to mention that detail, did I?"

"Yep."

"Age really bucks your brain..." he hissed to himself. "Some of my guards found it in the Palace Square. They brought it to me straight after."

"Mm-hmm," was my skeptical response. I don't want to think too much about it, but there was something off about that. Now, this is one of those moments where no matter how much I try to resist, I always want to ask a question. It is also one of those moments where Twilight Sparkle beat me to it.

"But why bring it to you?" she asked. "They could've bring it home for their children or asked the vendors around if they dropped one of their merchandise, couldn't they?"

"The doll wasn't just any other doll." Solomon bit his lip, almost as if afraid to speak, which only further piqued my curiosity. One raise of an eyebrow from me and Twilight was the push needed for him to continue.

"This doll... was Camomile's. Bless her soul."

"Wait, what?" Twilight gasped. "You mean... Camomile -- bl-bless her soul -- made this doll?"

Solomon gave a firm nod. Rather stern one too, considering such a trivial matter at hoof. "She was a true artist, really. As much as she could sing, Camomile -- bless her soul -- was a fond craftsmare as well. She loved collecting dolls back in her childhood, so when she discovered how to make one, she began crafting so many, we have an entire section of the Red Gallery just to house those dolls. What was funny that when the war ended, we found a doll missing from the collection."

"And it coincidentally turned out to be this one?" I asked, to which he nodded sternly. Now this isn't a trivial matter. "Strange... Really strange..."

"Doctor, could Camomile -- bless her soul -- had made the bomb as well?"

"Impossible," I refuted Twilight's theory. "Equestria does not possess such technology yet. Plus, according to the readings, the doll was enchanted after it was made. That means that despite being the pony that created the doll, she was not the one to put that power plant inside. No, this was the work of somepony -- or something -- else."

A loud 'beep!' from the systems broke up the conversation, the lovely sound of it putting a smile on my face. Don't you just love the beeping of success? With a exhilarated whinny, I galloped to the screen, the commands that I've computed it a moment ago finally bringing out the results.

"Now this is interesting..." I mused.

"What is it?" Solomon asked. "What did you do?"

"I've traced the doll back to its source, so to speak," I answered in the simplest way I could think of. I could've babbled on about the readings and polarities and geographical networks and data, data, data that could basically incinerate the brains of Starswirl the Bearded even. Have you ever met him, Starswirl the Bearded? Funny fellow, that one. Just more proof that the smartest ponies are the quirkiest, really.

"Apparently, the doll originated from a loop in time."

"Meaning?"

"Meaning that Camomile never made the doll in the first place," I answered, surprising my two friends yet again, although even I myself am a little perplexed at such a thing happening. To have reached this conclusion... however we looked at it, it made the situation a whole lot worse than it initially seemed. "For some reason, this doll appeared in a continuous circuit, appearing in the Red Square where a series of events would propel it back to the Square once again to be discovered by your soldiers at that particular point of time. Somehow, the doll had embedded itself into all of our heads to make us think it existed before, but as we discovered, this was not the case."

"You mean there was never such a doll in the collection?" Solomon questioned, to which I gave a nod. "But... but I could've sworn I seen it... it was there! It must've b-been misplaced or..."

"It was never there. The enchantment made it seemed like it was."

The harsh reality that none of us wanted to believe in... really horrifying, don't you think? How the tables have turned so drastically? Even Twilight was in denial from this discovery, her head no doubt questioning the chances of such a phenomenon--- no, an anomaly happening.

"I'm trying to trace the loop now," I said, pressing buttons and flipping switches. "The doll contains a numerable amount of time energy, meaning it has traveled through time at some point. If we could trace its path, then I'm sure we could try to break the loop and make sure this doll wouldn't come back here... there we go..."

With a flip of the switch, the TARDIS started whirring, the three of us holding tight onto the railings. I laughed aloud soon after; oh, how I missed this baby purr!! Twilight soon joined in, a little excited at our destination, even though it's just the same place in a different time period. It's really funny, how the two of us would laugh when the prospect of adventure is brought up. Breaks all the dull moments in life!

Solomon would've joined in if he hadn't had the burden of protecting his country on his shoulders. I was about to nudge him to join us when the dates of our destination clicked onto the screen, giving us a 'ding'. Believe me, I would've laughed harder when I heard that 'ding', but the dates that popped up... it made all of our faces, especially Solomon's, pale a snow white.
.
.
.
.
.

2092 AC, Second Fall, 17

.
.
.
.
.

It was nine years ago from now, during the brewing war where the northern half of Stalliongrad was taken over by an invasion. Many of Stalliongrad had perished in that war, but on that particular date, there was one of utmost importance that perished. I turned to Solomon, biting my lip as his jaw was left open in consternation, his teary eyes blinking profusely, unable to believe what he was seeing.

The date was the 17th of the Second Fall, 2092 AC.

It was the day that Stalliongrad's Sovereign Lady of Peace, Camomile Songbird Phothane Belgonquin, died.
.
.
.
.
.

Author's Note

Sorry for the extremely long delay :twilightsheepish:
I promised in my most recent blog post I'll get it out by the end of last week, which I didn't, so sorry for those who were waiting.

Hopefully it was well worth the wait. :pinkiehappy:

The Maretryoshka Missile Conspiracy: Finale - A Solemn Blessing

2092 AC, Second Fall, 17, 13:12:43

.
.
.
.
.

Today was the day Camomile died.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
Today was the day Solomon feared to reminisce.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
Now... he was here to relive it once more.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
There was only one question that summed it all up.

.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

"Why?"

The TARDIS came to a halt, our grips loosened from the banisters, yet our gaze was still firmly stuck to the dates. We could hear it all happening outside those two blue doors: the screaming, the cries, the loud, earth-shaking booms... it was a nightmare outside. I broke my gaze and turned back at the doll, which still smiled that smile. All this time, it knew. It waited for us to take it so it will bring us back here... but for what reason?

"What now, Doctor?" Twilight asked.

"We know what's happening outside at this very moment," I began. "What we don't know is how this doll might fit into all of this."

"But it brought us back here after the war started... it wouldn't have been part of the war."

"It wouldn't... unless..."

"Unless what?"

"Remember, the doll possesses an immense amount of energy," I said, thinking. "There's a chance that we might not be the only ones who knew of this doll. Did I mention that inside was a fixed point of Watersaddlle Gorge, and that the actual gorge was destroyed? It wouldn't be possible still for pony technology to be able to capture a figment of time itself and embed it into a form of space, meaning the doll. The only reason that a sentient being would store it could use it for some battery or generator of sorts, aside from a bomb, of course."

"So?"

"So whoever, or whatever, that placed it into the doll must've wanted it back..."

Pretty terrifying thought to behold. Twilight just silently stared at me, blinking a few times, no doubt thinking of something to say, but all I could hear from her was a small, rumbling gulp. Once again, I glanced at the doll, plucking it free from the wires and picking it up in my hooves, tossing it about. Funny how it seems so light when it has an actual world right inside.

"I'm assuming they traced the doll from whatever mothership they're in. What device that wouldn't detect something that gives off this amount of energy would not exist."

"But why get it here?" Twilight asked. Excellent question, indeed. "Why didn't they get it back from the laboratory?"

"Not every alien time travels," I answered. "Only a few species in the known universe have the ability, and among them are Time Lords such as myself. These aliens probably didn't have the technology to travel, but they must have had the technology to detect the doll at its coordinates in the space-time continuum, so if they were tracing the doll, they would've found it at around their own timeline and in order to do that, they needed it to go back to their time stream, which in this case I believe it had been our job..."

"Does that mean..."

"We're gonna have something bigger to worry about than ponies at war."

"Celestia..." Twilight muttered, dumbstruck. "But... but if the aliens were the ones that made us come back here..."

"It's a trap."

Everything that we've discovered clicked into place. I have to hand it to them, these fellows are pretty much on the bright side. They knew we would trace the doll. They knew we would come back here and bring it closer to them. All they needed is a small squad to retrieve it, most probably murdering any potential witnesses and their mission would be complete. Then again, I believe they didn't account for my involvement, as usual.

"Alright, Twilight, here's the plan," I began. "First, we have to know what species we are dealing with here, just to see if they were a threat, which means we would have to lure them here ourselves. If, by any chance, they're not a threat, then we could just give the doll and everyone would go home happy."

"A-And if they are?"

"I'll improvise."

"Okay. Great! Improvise!" Twilight chuckled nervously. "That's certainly going to work..."

"It will," I said with a wink. "You know me long enough to know that it works. Now, as for you, Solom--"
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

Do you ever have one of those moments where you suddenly realize something?
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
What do you call it... an epiphany? Yes, that.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
Well, let's just say I had one of those moments where I realized something.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
Solomon would never, ever, be that quiet in his entire life.

.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

"Solomon!!"

The doors were already wide open when we galloped out from the safe chambers of the TARDIS and into the depths of war. We were generally in the same spot yet from a different time; instead of the peace it had in the future, there was only an uproar of screams and shouts, shell after shell bursting from the gray, smoky skies and crashing with a boom into anything it lands on. Every stallion and mare we saw were scrambling for safety, with what seemed to be two different armies advancing from both ends of the road. On top of all that chaos, Solomon was nowhere to be seen.

"Think, think, THINK!!" I yelled to myself, smacking my bloody brain silly.

"Where would he go?!"

"Come on, come on... war, kingdom... uh..." Then it clicked into my head, my face lighting up as I turned to Twilight and said:
"Solomon's looking for Camomile!"

"What?!"

"No, no, NO!! I should've seen this coming!!"

I paced around frantically a few times, before glancing at the palace. "He's using his chance to rescue Camomile before it's too late. Imagine, the Solomon that had lost his wife for so long coming back to rewrite history... time will collapse. If he ever rescues Camomile, the universe will implode in itself and everything we see now would be destroyed."

"Well, I'm not just going to stand here and watch it happen."

Twilight was always right. After getting the doll from the TARDIS, the both of us were galloping into the palace in a flash, rushing down the royal hallways without a second to lose. With our athletic training in all our travels, it wasn't long when we finally reached our destination: the last place that Camomile went before she perished, which was the west wing of the palace.

As expected, we were not alone.

"Solomon," I called out to my friend, standing there in the center of the room with his flintlock raised warily. "Come with us. There are bigger problems to worry about now."

"Shh!"

"I'm serious. We have to go now."

"For the bloody love of..." he cursed rather loudly. "Doctor, I would appreciate if you'd shut your mouth."

"Oh! Okay! Me shutting my mouth?!" I retorted rather loudly as well. "If you haven't realized yet, I'm trying to save you here, you damn moron! The moment you save your wife is the moment that would spell the end of Equestria as you know it!"

"Camomile is the least of my worries now, you half-witted pig!!"

The least? Did he say...? No, he couldn't have, he couldn't have! His wife was the only reason Solomon's not skulking about on his throne and lamenting over his ill-fated woes. To save her would mean the world to him, even if it also means destroying the world he's living on.

"There's something in this room," he explained. "Something aside from us."

I tensed up when he said that; I should've shut my mouth earlier.

"What is it?"

"I don't know, but it conjured some sort of magic in this room. It disappeared before I could get a clear shot."

"Well, we've fallen right into their trap then," I muttered. "Twilight, is it possible for your magic doohickey to break their spell?"

"I d-don't think it's magic," she answered reluctantly. "I could feel it though... it's creating some sort of illusion. For some reason, it seems to be... streaming through our blood as well. I... I think whatever they're using, it's in the air."

"A weaponized, gaseous form of tenocyclidine," I answered. Typical, really; these foreigners have resorted to chemical warfare in acknowledge to my presence, it seems. "What we're breathing now is a form of disassociative drug, which distorts our perception of sight and sound, meaning that they managed to control what we see and what we hear through the air. The fact that it had been weaponized made it ten times more potent and effectively quick, which explains why you could only see them for a split second, Solomon."

"But is it lethal?"

"Fortunately, no. It just serves to disorientate us and made them... invisible, so to speak. Then again, our 'friends' might be carrying weapons of some sort, so in a way, it is lethal."

Jaw clenched, I stepped forward with my sonic raised, gazing around the empty room.

"Alright now, fellows. You caught us already. Enough with the mind games."

Silence.

"Why aren't they doing anything?"

"Because they think they're having the upper hoof," I answered Twilight. "They want us to give the doll without question. We give it, they take it and probably kill us, then leave with the doll in mind and use it for whatever purpose it may serve to them."

"O-Okay..." she stammered at my blunt answer. "So how can we, you know, not get killed?"

"Simple. We improvise."

With a grin, I raised my sonic in the air, my hoof tweaking with its settings before flicking it. Immediately, a loud, high-pitched screech resonated throughout the room that made Twilight and Solomon clasped their ears shut with their hooves, ducking down from the noise visibly rippling through the air. Really, I mean you could see these... these giant tidal waves but they're made out of air, you know what I mean? Sure, it might be deafeningly loud, but it was a tad beautiful to see.

The room suddenly fizzed like a broken television; the machine expelling all these chemicals had no doubt been destroyed by the screeching frequency I sent out. All three of our heads ached and swirled around like a drunk's in a stag party, our vision fluctuating for a minute until we could make out fuzzy, distinct shapes hanging from the ceiling. Have you lot ever been to stag parties? They certainly have some partying tricks up their hooves, those stags! Anyway, I was the first to stumble out of my hazy stupor, eyes lighting up at our captors right over our heads.

"Well, hello there."

Crawling above us with their flexible, needle-like legs are these creatures with the abdomen of a dark blue spider and the head of some pony cyborg, its largest eye being a scope of some sorts. Their mouths seem to be covered by some sort of vent, hinting the fact that they can't breath Equestria's air. Their foreheads are elongated and patterned with yellow spots, distinguishing each one from the others and holding in their hands, which seem to have sprouted from their shoulder blades, are a few Pyron shooters, which are these little black guns with red ridges around the barrel. One of them hissed at us, its blue, luminous saliva dripping onto the floor.

"Amazing..." I muttered in awe, gazing at the five of these creatures surrounding us. "Simply amazing!"

"W-What are these... these--?"

"Xaltharans, from the planet of Xalthar-Kaaran at the Pellanore Belt," was the answer to Solomon's question. "Humid place to be in until its sun burned itself out around two thousand years ago. Been looking for a way to bring their sun back to life ever since. If I'm correct, which I most probably am, they need the doll to use it as a power source."

"You mean... like turning it into their sun?"

I'd give Twilight a star for her imagination, yet however amazing it may be or however harmless it seems, the truth is actually ever the more harsher than one can possibly think. Technically, it was impossible even for a doll of that much energy to produce a sun; even if it did, it would only last around six minutes. That theory alone was enough for me to clutch the doll tighter in my hooves, my screwdriver at the ready once again for action.

"They're using it to power a device," I stopped to gulp. "To steal Equestria's sun."

Twilight and Solomon just gasped, the latter cocking his flintlock. Almost as if it understood us, one of the creatures let out a hiss, their legs cracking as they precariously crawled closer towards us, eyeing us with this malicious glint in their pupils. We had spent five seconds thinking of what to do, for anything brash could set off the wild goose chase around the palace at the moment, even if there was a war brewing outside, however big or small. Anything.

Five seconds later, Solomon fired his gun.

One loud bang and a dead Xaltharan later, we were soon running down the hallways, glancing back occasionally to see the remaining four creatures in pursuit, snarling and growling with the screeching hisses of a spider. Believe me when I say I really wanted to give my old friend a lecture he would never forget. I mean, come on! We could have been going through negotiations back then and no one would be hurt!

"This way!" I yelled, running into the next open door I could find. slamming it shut behind me and locking it when all three of us narrowly dived in. Our pursuers slammed against the simple barricade, which rattled violently in protest to the constant assaults it was forced to face. It was only when it stopped that we could finally catch our breaths.

"What do you mean steal our sun?" Solomon questioned, pacing about the room.

"Fight for survival, of course. Your sun burns out, the first thing you'd probably think of is getting a new one. If you're not capable of producing it, then why not just take one?"

"That simple?"

"Xaltharans are known to be simple," I answered heftily, glancing around for anything of use. "They're mostly a feral civilization, even with all their technology. Fighting is the one thing they're best at, which gives them the upper hoof on that part. On the contrary, their obsession with fighting is also the one thing that sets them back..."

"Doctor," Twilight called me with a smirk. "You're wearing that smile again."

I blinked for a second; I didn't even know I was smiling.

"What smile?"

"You know! The one you always make when you have a brilliant idea?"

"Ah... yes, that smile!"

I clapped my hooves together, strutting towards the window. It was a blazing battlefield outside, with smoke coming from all different districts of the war-torn city, but that's not our problem now; if the aliens stay here any longer, there won't be even a ruin to look at in the future.

"So the Xaltharans want the doll, right?"

"We know that already," Solomon answered hastily with a grunt. "What's that brilliant idea of yours that she spoke of?"

"Why not we give the doll to them?"

"But wouldn't that just help them steal our sun?"

"Ah, but you see, I have a sonic!" Putting the doll onto a table, I whizzed out my sonic and aimed it right at the doll, flicking the switch and hearing that lovely whir it makes. Twilight and Solomon just looked on, dumbfounded by what I just did, which they would soon find out when I explained it to them. "I've set the sonic screwdriver's frequency so that it could, in a way, charge the energy particles inside. That way, after a certain period of time, the doll would let out a huge discharge of energy that would eventually cause a massive sonar explosion."

"So we just give them an active bomb?"

I nodded.

"It will be a risk we're taking, but if it works..."

"I think it's worth a shot," Solomon muttered. "If it can get their blasted asses off our planet, then why the heck not?"

Twilight was not too sure on that. I could see it already, that urge of speaking out against us. Still, she held her stance, instead nodding reluctantly with all her plausible arguments withheld. She was never fond of violence, that I can tell; I still remembered her first meeting with a dangerous creature, having tried in vain to resort to peace even when the alien was trying to kill her. It wasn't a surprise that she'd still prefer negotiating when dealing with the wild and stubborn Xaltharans. Really, all those blue arachnids do are hiss and growl at you, before tearing you apart, of course.

"Alright then!" I said aloud, heading towards the door with my hoof on the knob. "Both of you stay here. If everything goes wrong, jump out the window."

"What?"

"Fine, don't jump out the window," I groaned. "Just... improvise."

Stepping outside, I was soon staring into the looming face of one of the Xaltharans, its comrades at the ready to fire just in case I try anything ridiculous. The Xaltharan before me gave me its insolent hiss, its spiny legs catching up with its thorax as it bears its fangs, a bluish venom dripping from the tips.

"Well, I say we're off to a pretty good start," I joked just to lighten up the mood. "Let's see... the doll, right?"

"Doctorrrrrrrr..." it creaked, which made me cringe a little. "We have been looking for you..."

"Wait, what?"

"The question still remains."

I frowned at that. They were not only here for the doll; no, they were also here for me. What baffled me was how a species that only knew violence and war as an answer would come and talk to me, of all ponies. Sure, I might be the Doctor, but I'm no intergalactic celebrity of sorts! It bothers me, how they would divert from their plan of stealing our sun just to strike up a question to me, which brings us back.

"What question?" I asked.

"A question... that came from the beginning and end. A question that stood still in the heads of every being in the universe against all laws of time and space. All of time and space it traveled, mouth by mouth, till one day it may reach upon you."

"I'm right here now, aren't I? So shoot! Make it snappy!"

"Where have you been?"

Where have I been? What kind of question -- a question that stood against the trials of time and space, remember that part -- would that even be? I've been to countless of galaxies, be it old or new, near or far through the past, present and future until sometimes I wonder if I ever forget any of them anymore! That doesn't mean I forgot any, of course.

"What does that even mean?"

"The Doctor does not know..." it growled in a low voice. "His knowledge exceeds many, yet he does not know the existence of the question even... dark times are coming indeed, just like the prophecy..."

"Exactly how old is that question?"

"Assss~ said: from the beginning and the end."

Before I could respond, I was pushed onto the ground from behind, the door having opened and the doll tumbling out of my hooves. Solomon came charging out like the rampant bull he was, firing his gun at Xaltharan number two before snatching the doll off the floor and galloping off. The remaining Xaltharans hissed with rage at their dead comrade, before scampering off after my foolish friend.

"What were you thinking?" I yelled at him.

"Saving your bloody arse, that's what!"

I wanted to argue about how peace could be easily restored to the land and other medieval pish-posh when one of the Xaltharans lunged out of nowhere, pouncing onto Solomon and tackling him to the ground, the doll being thrown out of his hooves. We watched it roll across the carpet, the Xaltharans eagerly chasing after it like the primal creatures they are. The timer in my head was nearing its end; the finale draws closer and closer...

"Solomon?"

It was the voice of a mare; an aged voice, perhaps somepony in her late fifties or so. She stood there in the corridor, her head trying to make whatever sense of the scene before her. I mean, really, if you are seeing what she's seeing -- a sandwich of me and Solomon on the floor, Twilight Sparkle staring from the doorway and three monstrosities pouncing towards a nesting doll -- you'd really be baffled and probably laughing your voice out as well.

Shame she only had two seconds to see it.

"CAMOMILE!!"

The deafening explosion threw all of us off our hooves, our senses rattling violently in a hurricane. All I could see through my clouded vision was the open sky through the ruptured slate roof, so gray and cloudy in a mournful silence. Flames flicker from the corners like fireflies, lighting up the grave. The grave of two lovers.

"Doctor!" Twilight's voice rang through my ears, albeit a little fuzzy. I could make out her distressed face looking down at my prone self before giving me a helping hoof up. It was a desolate sight to behold when my vision finally cleared, with the three Xaltharans nowhere to be found -- no doubt obliterated from the explosion -- and the nesting doll they've lusted after lying on the ground, smoking from its experience yet its smile still stayed, never wiped off its face.

"Solomon!" I called out, seeing my friend at the side. Horror made my throat lurch and my hooves braking to a halt as I saw him sprawled on the ground, bruised and battered with one hoof clutching his stomach. He weakly groaned, his crumpled limbs reaching out with tears forming at his eyes, before gasping out:

"Camomile..."

"S-Solomo--" Camomile retched in a violent coughing fit, her broken body trapped underneath a pile of collapse rubble. She weakly stretched one hoof out, mirroring her mate's just as Solomon pushed himself towards her. Twilight wanted to stop him, though I blocked her with my hoof, shaking my head as their somewhat reunion blossomed.

"S... Solomon..." she tried again, this time with a touch of a smile. "Y-You... you look so old..."

"Oh, Camomile. You can never imagine."

"What..." she stopped to cough. "What happened here... what were those..."

"It's just a dream, Camomile."

Twilight and I exchanged surprised looks when Solomon says those words. Now, I don't know about my dear companion, but the moment he said that, I felt a little corner in my heart shaking like a bottle swimming in a stormy ocean, lost and searching for a reason, to no avail. It was a rare moment which brought a sliver of a tear to my eyes; a rare moment which reminded me of the cruel reality we live in. Of fate.

"Just a dream now, my love..." Solomon continued reassuring, hushing his dying wife even as he struggled to restrained his tears in his eyes. "Go back to sleep. You don't want to be late for the coming day."

Camomile just smiled, gently closing her eyes.

"You know how much I love you, Solomon..."

"I know."

"Even if you're just in my dreams..."

Solomon hiccuped on his tears.

"I know..."

"I expect to see you tomorrow then..." the mare said playfully in her croaky voice. "Goodnight, dear..."

"Goodnight."
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

Just like that, Camomile Songbird Phothane Belgonquin passed on.
.
.
.
.
.
She passed on, like they said, with a smile on her face.

.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

"Solomon..."

"It's okay, Doctor," he replied heftily. "I'm at peace, my old friend. Nine bloody long years, I wanted to know why she smiled. For nine long years, I squandered all that time to wonder upon such a mystery. I always called myself a useless degenerate for not being by her side when she passed, but oh, to think that I was there all along... I'm at peace. At a wonderful peace..."

Solomon suddenly coughed, shooting out a small splatter of blood across the floor. Quickly, I helped him up, glancing around for any form of life, be it pony or alien. Twilight just bit her lip, her heart still hammering in its panicked state as she watched me carry Solomon away, her frown growing darker and darker.

"What are you doing, Doctor?!" she questioned. "He needs some help! We have to call somepony over here! Moving him... would just make it worse!"

"We can't risk it."

"Risk what, Doctor?!" she scowled. "Solomon's dying, for Celestia's sake!! What could be more riskier than that?!"

"If he's spotted by the soldiers, the Solomon from this present and our Solomon would meet and cause a time paradox. So if you want to see the entirety of Equestria being destroyed in a flash of light, then be my guest."

"So you're just going to let him die?"

"I'm trying to think of something!"

"There's no time!!"

"There's always time!!" I yelled back, making her flinch. It really reminded me of the misunderstanding-- do you lot remember? I swear it would be listed as one of the most embarrassing moments of my life, and I've had lived a very long life for me to know that. I rose from Solomon's side and down the ruined hallway, gritting my teeth. "Just... I need to think, I need--!"

"Doctor..." Solomon weakly gasped, eyes half-open with the last inch of his soul drained from his pupils. The very fact of him calling me was enough "No more, Doctor... no more..."

"Stop your nitpicking, Solomon. You'll still live! You're the king of Stalliongrad!"

"Enough about me. Me, the dying king..."

"You don't understand! This goes beyond--"

"Beyond myself, I know... but sometimes ponies had to die. I know the deaths of many will follow mine, I had foreseen it, but sometimes... sometimes ponies just have to die. You, of all the beings in the world, know that. Plus, it would give me a little bit of company in the afterlife."

Only Solomon would chuckle at his own death. With a faint groan, he reached out his hoof not to me, but to my surprised companion, who could only bite her lip once Solomon gave his royal request: "Come closer, Miss Sparkle... I have something I need to tell you..."

Not one to disobey a lord -- even if it was a dying one -- Twilight Sparkle came closer the moment I stepped away, kneeling down once Solomon beckoned her even closer. He whispered something in her ear; something about me, I presume, judging from the few glances that she gave me during the one-sided conversation. Once Twilight was done, she cocked her head towards me, though she had this... spark of enlightenment in her eye... a queer spark.

"He wants to talk to you," she whispered almost absentmindedly.

A grim nod later, it was my turn: I knelt back down, stifling the best smile I could in this mournful situation. Solomon returned that same smile, his faint gasps drawing me closer before he whispered into my ear: "You knew of this fate..."

"I only knew you'd disappear. I didn't know... I didn't know it was because of this..."

"I d-don't blame you... You tried everything you could, I know, but I knew something that you don't... that this world has no need of me anymore. That my time had been coming. It's not something that you can rewrite or erase... and you know that..."

"A fixed loop..." I muttered. "But that was the doll... it was never you..."

"It was always me. Always had been... the doll just finished the puzzle..." Solomon coughed once more, before continuing: "But there are other things at hoof... a darker power... a power that emanated from a question..."

"You mean..."

"The question. The one that originated from the beginning and end of time..." he said, confirming my darkest fears. I had known many questions in my entire lifetime, but this one... this one I had never heard of. Strange, how every living being I have encountered, be it pony or Xaltharan, has knowledge of that question. How did it slip from my view? "That is my last request, Doctor... I want to know... I want you... to know..."

"What is it? What do you want to know?"

The question he gave me was simple. So simple that, in fact, it was ridiculously difficult to answer.

"Where have you been?"
.
.
.

.
.
.

2101 AC, Third Winter, 7, 1:14:12

"You okay, Turner?"

"Yeah, I just... I need some time..."

The outskirts of Stalliongrad are a cold, dreary place, as both of us found out. It had been a week since Solomon's 'disappearance' that had caused hysteria behind the doors of the Red Palace; a day since the week of him and the doll had been whisked away. I had to convince the ministers that it was not my doing, even though it inadvertently was.

We were standing in a graveyard of the aristocrats, where the past kings and queens of Pransyberia had been buried since it's incarnation. It sat upon the slopes of one of the snow-capped hills that looked over the grandiose capital, the deceased guarding their ponies even in the afterlife. Both of us just... donated a new addition, so to speak, having buried my old friend next to his fabled wife in secret. They did lower an empty coffin into the ground during the funeral, after all.

Twilight was already in the TARDIS the moment I had the confidence to step through those blue doors, reading some of the books she had picked out from the library somewhere in the TARDIS. She was as solemn as I was, mourning for the king she had only met in a day. While I fiddled with the controls, she was glancing at me, probably wanting to say something to snap me out of my dreary state and liven up the mood.

"What now?" she asked after a moment of thought.

"I have to return the doll to where they found it," I muttered despondently. "It is an event in a time loop, after all. The same doll, over and over, in and out of my hooves... it's the only way to complete the circle."

"Turner..."

"It was all me, Twilight. This was all my doing. If... if I hadn't come by, Solomon and Camomile would still be alive! Thousands of ponies would be saved! Perhaps thousands more would have existed even!"

"You couldn't save them if you tried," Twilight argued. "Turner, sometimes... sometimes we can't jump in! Sometimes we just have to watch. Whatever that happens, we might not like it, but we just... had to let it happen."

I just kept quiet. However unfair it sounded, it was still the truth; breaking the circle might mean the end of the universe in one go. Twilight strode away for a moment, picking up the doll and, to my surprise, handed it to me. She gave a smirk and a shrug at my widened eyes, though it wasn't long before I stifled a smile of my own in return.

"It really was sweet though," Twilight mumbled, her dreamy tone sparking my interest. "How Solomon and Camomile -- bless their souls -- loved each other, even when they were both dying. He might be dangerous and cruel as a king, but as a stallion... Camomile was certainly lucky to have him."

"Like a scene from a love story." Speaking of love stories, it reminded me of my one month contract with Twilight. I don't know about her end, but I still have my feelings for her, suppressed and locked in the depths of my heart. Funny how puppy love can grow so much in one span of a lifetime. Well, she is a special mare. "Shows that love truly is eternal."

"Do you... think we might be like that one day?"

I blinked at the question.

"Pardon?"

"I mean... if we ever get together... do you think... would you do what Solomon had done for Camomile?"

"I honestly have no idea..." I answered, disappointing her for a brief moment. "But... if you'd like, we can try."

Twilight's face brightened up when I said that, though she retained her composure, instead smiling and returning back to her books. Always an avid reader, this mare. Good, an avid reader is good...

"There's one thing I'd like to know, however," I began again. "Before he died, what did he tell you?"

"Who?"

"Solomon. Bless his soul."

"Well... n-nothing important. Just things I have to look out for," Twilight said. "Why do you ask?"

"Just curious," I responded, looking down at the doll. "Well then. Time to finish the job..."

"Good luck," Twilight called out one last time as I stepped out of the door and into the whisking wind, the cobblestone pavement of the Palace Square beneath my hooves surprisingly cold as the tendrils of winter try their best to rob my warmth away, fortunately to no avail thanks to the TARDIS. With a grim sigh, I placed the doll on the floor, glancing up in time to see a lit window, where the familiar, wrinkled face of Solomon Phothane Belgonquin the Fifth was staring down at the city before him, unaware of both my presence and the days before him.

I really wanted to call out to him then, yet I know I couldn't. With a sigh, I returned to my ship, giving a nod to my companion as I stepped up to my controls and toggled with the levers and switches. When the engines whirred, Twilight was by my side, holding my hoof as she uttered three wonderful words.

"Bless his soul."

All I could do was sigh, smiling sadly at the departure of my friend. Solomon may be gone, but he will always be remembered in generations to come for his contributions to Pransyberia, even if it involves lopping heads and burning ponies on the stake like a barbecue. Really, trash all of the deaths and you would truly have the greatest stallion Equestria has ever known.

"Bless his soul..." I uttered one last time for my late friend.

Bless his soul indeed.
.
.
.
.
.

Author's Note

Here we go! The conclusion to the conspiracy!

Hope it was a good read! :pinkiehappy:

The House Of Dancing Candles: Part 1 - Blossom

617 AC, Second Winter, 26, 19:11:38

"We could've parked it somewhere else."

"Oh, it's just a climb down the mountain, Twilight. How bad could it be?"

Sure, there are better places to park a time machine, but you lot know me and being creative. We all have to try something new every single time, otherwise we would be just boring little ponies with nothing to do with our lives. Although, giving it a second thought... there are better places to park a time machine.

My dear old ship is perched on the edge of the cliff, where the moment you step out of the door is the moment you plummet into a seven hundred feet deep abyss faster than the Great Canterlot Recession of Year 969, which was the same abyss we were staring down at. We were suppose to land in the middle of the town of Two Hooves Junction, which was quite a stellar place, I would say, but something in the air made the TARDIS go all wonky and sorts, leaving us stranded at wherever we are at right now: on the peak of a snow-capped mountain at the edge of the cliff, where the snowstorms we're exposed to rattle us and shake the very foundations beneath us. Luckily for us, the TARDIS has scarfs! Ah, lovely little scarfs!

"You really want me to answer that?"

"Let's assume it's not as bad as it looks."

"Turner, we're hanging from a cliff," my companion stated firmly. "Do you know what are the odds of us falling to our deaths and down into the canyon of Celestia knows where?"

"That's where a rope comes in handy!"

"Alright. Let's see, do we have a rope as long as seven hundred feet, because oh, I don't know, there's probably no such thing?!"

"Oh, don't be such a twit," I said with a click of my tongue, earning a humph in return. "Do you realize that you freak out in the least likely of situations to freak out in?"

"I don't freak out?"

"Yes you do!"

"I don't," she snapped at me with a deadpan look, suddenly inhaling the frosty air deeply before her lips curved into a loose grin. Any looser, I would believe her teeth would fall out. "Freak out."

"Whatever floats your boat."

Returning to my controls, I flipped a few switches while my head starts to churn faster than a dishwasher, spewing out calculations and some appropriate jokes just for sating the brief and dull moment. Soon enough, the TARDIS started whirring again just as Twilight closed its doors, leaving the forsaken place we had been stuck in for the past half an hour. Yes, you read that right. Half an hour, spent mostly on small conversations, a few jokes in between and probably an argument or so while we're trapped at the edge of the cliff. Well, at least it had a nice view.

"I'll see if I can find a... proper landing," I said, fumbling with some switches. "It will be hard. The TARDIS isn't one for diving into valleys and leaping over peaks, so to speak."

"Your ship wasn't aerodynamically possible to begin with."

"Oi! Don't hurt its feelings!" I exclaimed, slightly shocked. "Sure, it might look like a blue box, but it's more than that."

Twilight just giggled at my defensive attitude. Yes, I'm quite touchy when it involves the TARDIS, because no one questions the TARDIS, including me. Sometimes, I myself am perplexed at the wondrous and sometimes life-threatening mysteries that my ship holds. You lot know the strange things that I'm talking about, don't you?

"Maybe we need a little tweaking here..." I muttered, turning one of the cranks. "And... there we go..."

With a lurch and the usual hum of the engine, we finally landed at somewhere a little bit lower in altitude and hopefully safer as well. I, of course, cantered towards the double doors with a little hop in my hooves. Who wouldn't if they knew about the historical landmark that is Two Hooves Junction? At the current day of age, that town does not even exist anymore! Then again, it wasn't my first choice of a destination.

"This is it, Twilight Sparkle," I said, beaming at my equally excited companion. "Your request has been fulfilled."

"You're sure it will be this time? Because, the last time you said that--"

"Yeah, yeah, Cyberponies, explosions, that kind of pish posh," I rambled with a dismissive wave of my hoof. "That was a mistake made a long, long, literally long time ago."

"I don't think four days is actually a long time?"

"Four days, four centuries, same thing! Plus, you're in a time machine! Four days is a blink of an eye!"
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

A blink of an eye.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
No need the mention of four days or even four centuries...
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
A lot of things can happen in a blink of an eye.

.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

"I don't think this is Two Hooves Junction."

"Yup," I remarked in return. "This is certainly not Two Hooves Junction."

For those who were wondering what we were looking at, let me try to justify it for you. Now, imagine a room filled in a flood of darkness, which would be pretty simple if you closed your eyes. Now, fill that room with a bunch of candles, all of them swaying from the ceiling and hung there by an invisible thread. Imagine all those candles being lit, the wax dripping onto the cold wooden floor beneath our hooves with a slight sizzle.

Aside from all of that, there was nothing, and by nothing I meant absolute zilch, zap, nada. If there were anything in the room, we would've been able to have seen it from all the candles, but there was only emptiness. Our ears strained to capture whatever minuscule sound that lingered around, but all we heard was the unnerving silence. It was only us and the candles.

That was what we thought. Just us and the candles.

Oh, how astoundingly wrong we were.

"I don't like this, Turner," she muttered in one of the rare instances she called me by name. It couldn't be helped, considering how nervous she was when it comes to places like these. Not like she was afraid of the dark or anything, it's just... there were better places that we could've ended up in. "We need to get out of here."

"But why did the TARDIS bring us here?"

"I don't know! M-Maybe there was a glitch in the system or something!"

"No simple glitch would reroute the TARDIS away from its destination," I firmly clarified, examining one of the closer floating candles and giving it a small push. It is as what one would expect a candle would be: waxy, hot and a little sticky when its sides are melting. "Something brought us here. Something wants to meet us."

"And not somepony?"

"A decent somepony would've written a letter or so," I stated. "And they certainly would have offered at least the lowest level of hospitality, if not a little more light in this room. It was almost as if... it was almost as if something wanted to hide in here..."

Aside from our echoing voices and our ragged breathing, we could only hear the resonating silence blanketing the room with an occasional drip from the melting wax. It was like living in a nightmare world of a cenophobiac, with nothing to turn to but oodles of candles. That sounded nice, oodles of candles. I should probably write that down.

"Get back to the TARDIS," I said, moving backwards slowly. "Do you hear me, Twilight?"

"The... the TARDIS..."

"What is it?"

"It's gone!"

That in itself snapped my head back, glancing past my companion into the room. True to her words, my dear ship was not there, swallowed into the surrounding darkness. Immediately, I sort of shoved her to the side, my teeth chattering as I galloped to where my TARDIS was.

"No... no, no, no, no..." I muttered, trotting in place. "This isn't happening. This is really not happening."

"So much for my request being fulfilled."

"We have bigger problems to worry about now!"

"I was the one that wanted to leave, remember?"

"Okay, okay, I'm sorry!" I cried. "Now help me find a way out of here!"

Giving a frustrated groan, Twilight soon trotted about, weaving around the dangling candles with her little grumbles and such. Yes, I admit, I've gone a little too far on that part, considering that it was all my fault, but what can I do about it? My TARDIS just disappeared! If you had one, you would understand, right?

"See anything, Twilight?" I asked after a moment.

"I saw a candle. Is that helpful enough?"

"I already said I'm sorry, Twilight."

"You just never listen, do you Turner?" she hissed grudgingly. Here we go again with one of our petty arguments. Really, I find it peculiar that we were already bickering like husband and wife despite only being a surrogate couple, if there is such a thing. I'd say, we would argue about the most petty little things like the choice of bowtie I should wear on one occasion. She can be terribly picky on things. Then again, so am I. "We wouldn't even be here if it wasn't for your TARDIS."

"The TARDIS was reprogrammed to come here," I snapped, my wobbly composure pushed off its edge. "I personally set the coordinates to Two Hooves Junction myself!"

"As if telling me now would help us get out of here!"

I would shout my lungs out if I could, but knowing my dear companion, she would only retaliate in the most unimaginable ways possible. Believe me, she wasn't the first pony I know that would give me that complaint. There were worse ways that I had been... disgraced, so to speak. Much, much worse, believe me. Then again, this was a first when it comes to me and the TARDIS.

"Look, my fault or not, we have to put our heads together if we ever want a chance of getting out of this... this... whatever this strange world is."

A grumble was her sole response. Well, what else is there to expect?

"Now then," I began, fumbling about for my sonic. "We're in some sort of a pocket universe, I presume. Makes sense, considering some alternate universes are actually compressed into our own. But why candles?"

"Well, they are our only source of light."

"Very bad ones, just to add," I commented on her bluntly obvious statement, ignoring the look my companion gave me. Twilight Sparkle isn't a very happy mare to be around at the moment. It reminded me of that one time, when I promised to get this antique book for her in our local library and burned it instead while fighting a few foreigners, so to speak. She never talked to me for a week. Imagine that! A week over a small book! Then there was that... one misunderstanding we had surrounding her brother. That was the worst argument we had. So far.

"Now, if my assumption is correct and this actually is a pocket universe, the candles must be of some importance other than being just an ordinary source of light. It must be here for some other, more significant role."

"Or it may just be here for us to give a little light," my companion fretted, trotting towards one of the candles. "Maybe there isn't any way out of here after all..."

"There should be! If we can get in, then certainly there must be a way out!"

"And how did we get in here in the first place? The TARDIS, remember? The special time machine that we had been travelling in for so long now! I wonder who was that dumb mule who wanted to, oh, I don't know, go exploring and let the TARDIS disappear in the first place?!"

"For Celestia's sake, I said I'm sorry, Twilight."

"No, I had enough for once!" she yelled back at me. "I wanted to leave. You heard me saying that and yet you didn't even care!! We could've gotten away when we had the chance, but you just had to go 'exploring'!!"

"I was curious!! You know how I am when I'm curious!!"

Boy, we were shouting at the tippy top of our lungs! This might be the greatest and loudest verbal debate since that one time when Princess Luna was challenged by one of the minotaur lords back in the day! In fact, I could've sworn that each and every candle flame flickered for a moment, shuddering at our benevolent exchange of words. That was when Twilight marched up to me and shot me a cold stare, the only thing standing between us being one of the many candles that populate this world.

Before she could even open her mouth, however, a sudden gust of wind blew across the devoid world, extinguishing row by row of candles in a tidal wave of darkness. It wasn't long before our faces were struck and our hooves shoveled from underneath, leaving my body sprawled across the floor and my vision shrouded in a darker shade of black.

"Twilight!" I called out, trying to pick myself up. "Twilight, are you there?!"

No response.

"Twilight Sparkle!! If this is one of your magic tricks, now's not a good time!!"

As suddenly as they went out, another flood of light washed over the world, the flames reigniting again on every single row of candlewicks. I was stricken by the tangerine wave for a moment, blinking profusely just to gather myself back again, though no amount of blinking could prepare me for what would happen next.

"Twilight?" I called out, voice echoing into the distance, my heart starting to hammer frantically. Of all the things that could happen, whether accidental or not, it was my worst nightmare coming into being. It was the one thing that I had faced countless times throughout my adventures, yet it still remained the worst thing that could ever happen to me.

Twilight Sparkle was gone.

Gone! As in vanish! Hocus-pocus! Poof! Immediately, I trotted up to the spot where I last saw her; the spot where she stood during our verbal disagreement. It took me a minute for everything to sink in and another five more for me to comprehend it, yet when I was done, all of it was swept away by a hurricane of emotions. Twilight Sparkle was gone. Twilight Sparkle, the companion that I somewhat grew up with, the companion that I looked up to and admired... gone.

The last thing we did was shouting at each other.

"Twilight..." I uttered, just... shocked, I guess. I didn't know what I was feeling. "Twilight... Twilight!!"

The candles stared down at me, these wax sentinels illuminating the darkness. They revel in the silent grief, each of their fiery eyes turning to me as I galloped across the black valley. Was it endless, I do not know. Was it pointless, I do not care. Twilight Sparkle was the only thing that mattered and I lost her. I was drunken on one last bottle of hope in my aimless search, the adrenaline sparking in the flints of my joints.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

I didn't know how long I galloped then.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
All I knew was that I was galloping faster than I ever did in my life.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
Faster than a blink of an eye.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
A lot of things can happen in a blink of an eye.

.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

"Is anyone there?!"

I immediately froze up on the spot after countess minutes of galloping at the sound of the voice. It was from a mare, around her late teens just like myself and my companion, although it wasn't Twilight Sparkle's, much to my disappointment. Nevertheless, it was still the voice of another pony. The voice of a friend... hopefully a friend. Who knows? One must be wary when the reddest herrings are possibly nearby.

Squinting my eyes, I soon spotted in the distance a moving globe of light, like a sentient candle in the distance. As it comes closer, I spotted the wielder of said light, now appearing to be some sort of lantern. She was wearing some sort of old, ragged cloak that reminded me of some of the deceptive hermits I met in the outskirts of Canterlot back in my time period. Explainable, considering the current era we were in, if I'm still in the same era, of course.

"W-Who's there?" she called out, sounding a little frightened. Of the dark, perhaps? Or is it something more than that?
"Show y-yourself!!"

Well then. She called it!

"I'm the Doctor."

"GAAHH!!"

Immediately, I found myself propelled into the air, whooshing into some candles before finding myself skidding on my aching sides across the floor. Groaning from the pain, a small pitter that is the galloping mare was the first thing I heard before I found myself being lifted up. No, I don't mean being lifted up in a helpful way. I meant being lifted up by a green field of magic and being lifted up by my chin from a shotgun perched directly against my neck, covered by the same field of magic encapsulating me. My eyes darted down to the trembling, teary eyed mare, who, despite her shaky composure, had some semblance of control when it comes to the arcane arts. I'd tip off my fez to her if I was wearing it now.

"Who are you?!" she demanded, glaring at me. "What b-business do you have here in my house?!"

"Your what?"

"Yes. This is my house or, technically, my attic. Now, you've got ten seconds to tell me who the heck are you and whatever the heck are you doing here or I'll see to it you wouldn't get another breath by the time I'm done with you!"

Okay! Simple! She's just scared, after all! I mean, I had to introduce myself to mares who would stick a shotgun up my neck all the time! No big deal! What's the problem there?

"I'm the Doctor," I answered reluctantly. "My friend and I were about to visit the town of Two Hooves Junction but instead our... craft ended up here, in your... attic. We had a... small disagreement and after that, she disappeared for a long time and I was beginning to worry about her and--"

"Snap it," she spat. Like literally spat. "I don't care who you are and what you were doing here. Just get off my property."

"Please listen to me! It's all a big misunderstanding--"

"I'll make your face a big, big misunderstanding if you don't skedaddle right now."

"I'm looking for Twilight Sparkle! My companion!"

"Companion?"

The mare just stopped with the white threats all of the sudden, looking at me with an expression that I would categorize under dumbstruck. Immediately, the magic around me dissipated, leaving me to fall onto the floor with a single yelp. Quickly, she lifted me up -- this time in a good way -- with her two hooves, dusting me off as she... bawled? Groveled? Rejoicing? Really, all these bombardments of emotions... is this what you lot meant when you talk about 'mixed signals'?

"I'm so, so sorry! I such an idiot!! I didn't... didn't know you were... oh, if only... if only she were here! She would love to hear--"

"Didn't quite catch your name."

"Oh! Ahem! Sorry..." she began, excusing herself with a cough. "My name's Flambeaux. Blossom Flambeaux."

"Yes. Lovely name, Blossom, now have you seen my companion? Twilight Sparkle? Purple mare from top to bottom and about... I didn't really get her height so--"

"Never mind about that," she quickly interjected. Once again, to be bested verbally by some stranger. "It isn't safe to talk now. Right now, we have to get out of here."

"B-but--"

"Now!! Before they get us!!"

Popping my hooves faster than a cola and mint recipe, we galloped off with Blossom in the lead, weaving around in the darkness. The fear she had whilst wandering around was back in her eyes, yet even I am put off. No, not by the darkness, mind you. The Doctor faced more vile and repulsive beings than an obscure shroud. There is certainly something here. Something... otherworldly.

"Where are we going?!" I couldn't help but ask.

"Out! That's all you have to know!!"

I wanted to voice out a bit of concerns on my end, like the fact that she pointed a shotgun to my neck five minutes ago, but when I turned back, the sudden wave of extinguishing candles struck once again, sweeping across with the remainder of light urging me desperately to go on with her.

Lighting her horn up ever so suddenly, the sight of a latch being tugged upon was one for sore eyes as light burst from below. Judging from that alone, she wasn't lying when she said we were in an attic. Quickly, she dived into the bright hatch of freedom, her hoof reaching out to mine as she hung onto the sides.

"Come on, Turner!" she shouted frantically.

Wait, what?

With a great, gravity-defying leap, I dived down into the embrace of light, just as the doorway to the darkness above slammed shut. My flanks pummeled into wood, making me hiss and wince in the aching pain that followed before Blossom gave me a helping hoof up. I dusted myself with a cough, finally able to get a glimpse of my savior/possible captor in full view.

Blossom Flambeaux was certainly a mare alright. A mare deserving of a name such as Blossom, with her bright pink hair and pale emeraldine coat. Top it off with a brilliant smile and you have her alright. She was panting as fast as I was, though she didn't even break a sweat! Either her hobby involves marathons, or this isn't the first time she had been doing this.

"You okay? Did you sprain anything?"

"I'm... phew... fine" I wheezed. "You... you called me by that name."

"About that, Turner... long story."

"Believe me, I have all the time in the world."

"You wouldn't believe it if I told you."

"You wouldn't believe the things I've done either," I replied, wanting the full scoop. Still, Blossom kept her silence. "Alright, start from the beginning. Twilight Sparkle. You seem to know her."

"I... I do," was her answer.

"How?"

Blossom recoiled at my stern, blunt tone; not everyone likes how upfront I usually am. With a sigh, she cocked her head towards the wooden stairway, once again leading me down to what seems to be the lower floors of a fine mansion. I swear, if we're in the same timeline as planned, then this Blossom Flambeaux must be somepony noteworthy and of a higher class than most. Not many ponies can have such fine mansions, even in the present.

Following her into a room and invited by a pair of black, sleek oak doors with gilded gold frames around the etchings of its panels, we stepped into what seemed to be the most prestigious looking study I've ever seen. With the floor covered in the finest carpeting, the left room side held a pair of red velvet chairs, the right a luxurious roll-top desk covered in papers and with a feather dipping in an ink pot. On the walls were enough book-filled mahogany shelves to make my companion squeal with delight, all lit up by a glass chandelier hanging from the very top. By the alicorns, this mare must be even higher in status than most high-class ponies around and she wields a shotgun, of all things! My, my, she's certainly one interesting pony.

"Sit." she beckoned towards the chairs. "You might need to for the story."

"Yes. I recall you mentioning it was long."

"Long is actually quite an understatement, Time Turner." Blossom sighed, glancing warily around before speaking: "I should start from the beginning. You were looking for your companion, yes?"

I nodded.

"Twilight Sparkle. Do you know her?"

"I do," was her reply as she looked down, her face turning a somber gray. It looked as if the answer was enough to make her, the mare with a shotgun in both arsenal and attitude, a little put off. When she turned back up to me, she wore a waning smile, making me flinch as she held my hoof with a slight tremble in her voice.

"This might be hard for you to accept..."

What came next struck my excited, pounding heart still.

"Twilight Sparkle was my grandmother's best friend."
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

Author's Note

Finally something to make up for my three month hiatus!!
College has been busier than a beehive on my side and I'm finally on break. There's going to be a lot of catching up to make up for lost time, so expect a new chapter soon :pinkiesmile:

The House Of Dancing Candles: Part 2 - Amaryllis

.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

~~Hey there, whoever is reading thi~~
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

~~To whom it may concern, my name is~~
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

Hi there.

My name is Twilight Sparkle. I ~~am a unicorn originating from the upper districts of Cante~~
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

Okay......

So, Turner, as you... colts and fillies... may know him as the Doctor, told me you more or less knew who I was already, so I guess I can skip the introduction. He also told me to write down anything that spontaneously comes into mind like how I'm doing right now (if you ponies can see me of course), saying he wants to keep it an authentic experience or some weird stuff. Also, he told me not to flip back to the previous pages, just to make sure no discrepancies in time will ever occur or something like that. Said something about spoilers and that. Go figure, huh?

Anyways... he wanted me to write it because... remember the incident with the floating candles... thing? I'm trying not to spoil anything because Turner said it would ruin the fun and whatever. Aside from that, do you remember the part where I disappeared into thin air during an argument with Turner? What I'll be telling is what happened to me after that. Yes, Turner wanted me to write it for the sake of retelling the events in a more accurate manner, as the Doctor had said it. I don't know why I'm with him sometimes, but it doesn't matter. He still owes me a vacation.

Alright. Enough ranting aside. Here goes...
.
.
.

.
.
.

532 AC, First Fall, 9, 10:26:58

.
.
.

That should be the right time.

It's probably around that time, I don't know...

I could be wrong...
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
I'm sorry.

.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

"There should be! If we can get in, then certainly there must be a way out!"

"And how did we get in here in the first place? The TARDIS, remember? The special time machine that we had been travelling in for so long now! I wonder who was that dumb mule who wanted to, oh, I don't know, go exploring and let the TARDIS disappear in the first place?!"

"For Celestia's sake, I said I'm sorry, Twilight."

"No, I had enough for once!" I yelled, staring into the glaring eyes of Time Turner, the affectionate Doctor and also my tourist guide. I know he never liked anyone, me included, calling him that so I'll just put that down here. Call it sweet revenge for not listening to me, Turner. "I wanted to leave. You heard me saying that and yet you didn't even care!! We could've gotten away when we had the chance, but you just had to go 'exploring'!!"

"I was curious!! You know how I am when I'm curious!!"

Best excuse ever.

I quickly opened my mouth, wanting to retaliate so badly with something -- can't really remember what that something was, but I knew it was something bad -- when suddenly, a tidal wave of darkness engulfed the candles, flame by flame extinguished. After that... it happened so fast I can only dimly remember what happened.

Just as the darkness swallowed us, a gigantic white flash burst into my eyes. I soon found myself floating in... somewhere really, really white... before I fell forwards, face flat on the cold, dusty surface of the wooden attic floor. Like how the darkness came before it, the light returned in a great wave, bringing with it my vision. Everything was like before: the candles still floating, the darkness still intact and the TARDIS still lost.

Everything except for Turner.

"Turner?" I yelled, looking around for him. "Turner?! Turner!!"

My voice echoed boundlessly, asking over and over the same question throughout this strange place. The silence was frightening, I guess. I didn't really know what I was supposed to do; it was usually Turner who gives me the instructions. There I was, standing in the silence, for once afraid of the dark. The candles weren't doing any good with it either. In fact, I just think it yanks up the creepy factor by a bajillion.

"Turner, please," I muttered, trying not to cry. I had never felt so lonely before in my life. Yes, I was a lonely mare before I met him; I was never good around ponies in the first place so it wasn't the first time I had been lonely. But this place, it... I don't know... it just makes the loneliness get to you. I don't like that.

I don't like that at all.

I started cantering about this place, hoping to find an exit or something. Anything aside from a candle. I remembered doing the stupidest things to make myself feel better, like reading out every passage of Starswirl The Bearded's A Century of Magic, singing a song my foalsitter taught me about sunshine and ladybugs and even occupying my mind with what my mentor, Princess Celestia, had taught me throughout my years as her student.

What? I was desperate.

It was then that I found this... this jagged square on the floor, its edges seeping with light. Upon peeking through it, I saw another world, I think, where it looks like some grand hallway in a five-star luxury hotel! I was so relieved and excited that the first thing I did was slam and pummel my hooves against it, wishing that anypony could hear me.

"HELP ME!!" I screamed, my croaking voice still feeling the effects of the argument. "IS ANYONE DOWN THERE?! I'M TRAPPED UP HERE!! PLEASE!!"

The only sound I got in return was my ragged breathing.

"SOMEPONY!! ANYPONY!!"

Huffing and puffing, I slammed at the hatch one final time, before slumping to the floor. My one chance of hope... gone. Just like that. I clenched my eyes shut, whimpering softly as I lied there, left wanting. I didn't really know what I did the whole time I was there. Maybe I was just staring off into the distance, remembering the good times I had with Turner... who still owes me a vacation. Sorry. Just have to get that point across.

"Please..." I begged to no one in particular. "Get me out of here..."

A slight lurch was the single warning I got before the floor gave away below me. In a split second, I fell head first into the light, slamming painfully onto another harder, less dustier wooden floor with a yelp. Weakly, with a groan, I glanced up, my whole body tensing as I stared into the barrels of a shotgun. Its wielder was a white mare in her thirties with a curly red and green striped mane, who gritted her teeth as she looked down at me, bearing no hesitance to shoot.

"Uh..." I gulped, biting my lip at the mess I was in. "Hi?"

"Lady, you've got ten seconds to tell me who you are before I blow your bloody head off."

"No, NO WAIT!!" I cried. "You don't understand! This is urgent!"

"Really?" she scoffed quite rudely. "What could be more urgent than saving your own life?"

"It's not my life that needs saving."

Okay, I'll admit, that ended up as a big fat lie, but I didn't really know where Turner was at that time and I was a teeny bit desperate to save mine, so what the heck, right? The best part of it was that she bought it immediately, lowering her weapon and letting out an ear piercing whistle. Immediately, an older stallion in a neat suit marched forward, his head dipping low at the mare who was probably his mistress.

"Yes, Miss Flambeaux?" he awaited his order.

"Take this back to the armory," she said, putting the shotgun into his careful hooves. "Also, prepare an extra bowl for lunch. We have a guest to attend to."

"Right away, Miss."

A loud sigh of relief flushed out of my mouth as the butler trotted away, leaving me alone with this... Miss Flambeaux. She still wears that little frown, almost not convinced about my story probably. Well, she was pointing a gun at my face a minute ago, so you can call this progress. Maybe.

"Th-Thank you..." I began quietly.

"For?"

"Um... for not shooting me?"

"You have to thank yourself for that," the mare replied, before sticking out a hoof. "Name's Amaryllis. Amaryllis Flambeaux. Call me Mary for short."

"Twilight Sparkle," I responded, shaking her hoof. "I... I'm sorry for being in your... attic, right?"

"Yes, it was an attic."

Before I could go any further, she suddenly raised her hoof, silencing me a coy grin. Believe me, I would love to continue my story, but she asked me to stop. If I had gone on, she might really shoot me with a shotgun this time. Not taking any chances, especially when you're on her good side.

"Well, come now! Save your stories for later!" she spoke in a surprisingly cheerful way, gesturing me down the hallway. "We have more pressing matters at hoof, Miss Sparkle."

"Like?"

"Like lunch, of course! What is a pony without lunch?" she exclaimed as if I had just asked the most preposterous question in the entire world. "Perhaps afterwards, you can divulge your stories and then..."

She gave me this strange smirk as she leaned close.

"You can tell me about this life that needs saving."
.
.
.

.
.
.

532 AC, First Fall, 9, 11:54:32

.
.
.

"Certainly an interesting story indeed."

I tried my best to smile, having just explained the entirety of my story from where I was and how I got here, leaving the bits about time travel, to how everything lead up to where I am right now: sitting down across Mary in a study with lunch long behind us already. It was a great lunch, by the way. One of the best I had while travelling in the TARDIS.

It was also one of the worst, in fact. I nearly spat out my lunch when I read the newspaper she gave me and finally realized that I took a leap back in time. It was so shocking that Mary had to calm me down when I started to, in her words, have a little bit of a violent emotional seizure. Within minutes, just like that, my glorious lunch was over.

What a bummer.

"So this pony... Time Turner..." she muttered inquisitively. "How is he like?"

"Um... gray. Black mane. Always wears a bowtie and occasionally a fez--"

"No, how is he like?" she asked again, which I could only blankly stare at her. "You know! As in his personality? He must be somepony important, seeing how you are so eager to save him."

"Oh... uh... I never really thought about it."

"Don't be shy now, Miss Sparkle," Mary teased me with a smirk. "Alright, let's try this. Give me one word that describes him."

"Uh... quirky?"

"As in?"

"Well... he's a strange pony. It's like he's a bit of a small baby inside, but once you get past that..." I felt my throat lurch a little, though instead I pushed myself a little bit to continue: "Once you get past that, he's actually kinda sweet. I mean, he helps ponies out a lot no matter how much danger they're in. No one else ever does that! Like, everypony else just... I don't know, ignores them."

"And by any chance was he sweet with you, my dear?"

"C-Couple of times..." I admitted with a blush. He can be sweet to me if he wants to. He does have feelings for me after all. To me, he may be the sweetest pony that has ever treated me in the nicest way and... wait, am I actually writing this down? Oh, great. Thanks for that advice on spontaneity, Time Turner. Really helped.

"You must be a very lucky mare to have a stallion treating you like that."

"How about you, Mary?" I asked, interested to hear her side of the story. What? Sure, I'm probably the most studious, most nerdiest mare in the entirety of Equestria, but that doesn't mean I don't want to hear lovey-dovey stuff like all mares do! "Did you ever have any stallions that admire you?"

"Honestly none."

"What? Why?"

"I don't have the time," she stated. "My family has trusted upon me, their sole surviving member, to lead our company, Flambeaux's Fragrants, to success. Every single day, I tasked myself to manage all my employees to ensure that I don't fail what my family had bestowed upon me. I'm here to make sure that we live on, no matter how small our business may be."

No wonder that name was so familiar! Flambeaux's Fragrants was one of Equestria's bestselling perfume brands in the industry which origins started to bloom from around this time. Even until today, they were still in business and leading the charge. My mother also used some of their products before; they would smell like the freshest flowers bought from a local boutique. Them still existing means that the family name had lived on, but with that in mind, something else bugged me.

"But if you're gone, then who's gonna take over the company?"

"Probably the best of my staff. I had to wait and see."

"But wouldn't you want it? A family to call your own?"

"Maybe I do, if love weren't all that complicated..." Mary muttered, staring off into space. At first, I really thought she was actually reconsidering what I said and going out to find her very special somepony, like how Turner and I are, somewhat. However, she quickly shook her head, much to my disappointment, instead saying: "Enough of this for now. What of your friend? What happened to him?"

"I don't really know. I thought he might be somewhere around your attic," I said, hoping to get more information. Yes, I literally leaped back around a hundred years in time and Turner would never be there, but whatever that might cause it may still be in the attic as we speak. In fact, it might up in the attic without her ever realizing it in the first place! "Is there anything there that might make him... you know... disappear?"

"Nope. Just my late grandfather's collection."

I nearly twitched my eye when she said that. "Ah... I see..." I stammered, forcing a laugh. "That probably explains all the candles."

"Wha... oh, Miss Sparkle!" she exclaimed, laughing softly. "It's not the candles I'm talking about! The candles are for decor only!"

"But... I thought..." I can't believe my ears! All those candles are just decorations? Wasn't there anything else that stood out in the entire attic aside from those candles? My gut immediately knotted, face turning pale; something else was in there. Like Turner said, something was hiding in the shadows. "Then what did your grandfather collect anyway?"

"Isn't it obvious? You were in my attic for quite a while and you didn't notice?"

I meekly shook my head, leaving her to answer.

"Why, he collects statues, of course!"

The tables turned in the most drastic way I could ever even think of imagining. The whole time I was up there, the whole time in the empty darkness, there was a collection of statues! The thought of how possible they could be never crossed my mind; it was more focused on how absurd that sounded to me! Statues! Probably dozens of them in the attic and I didn't even see a single speck of one! How?

"A-And where exactly are the statues in the attic?" I asked, hoping I was wrong. "Were they placed in a specific corner or..."

"My, my, what happened to you up there?" she mumbled, slightly concerned. "You couldn't have missed them. They were all over the room."
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

They were all over the room.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
There were statues all over the room, yet I couldn't spot a single one.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
Turner.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
Where are you when I need you?

.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

"Can I see them?"

"What?"

"The statues," I clarified. "Can I see them? Just to make sure?"

"Of course, Miss Sparkle, but do be careful. My grandfather spent a hefty sum on getting them and I'd rather not have one of them to get even the slightest scratch."

It was a quiet march back up the stairs, crossing the multitude of corridors and standing at the hatch once again. With another loud whistle, the old stallion from before (her loyal butler) came with a long hook, with two servants carrying a small ladder behind and pitching up to the closed hatch, which opened only when the butler pulled it downwards with his tool.

Mary stepped up first after an exchange of unconfident staring, followed by yours truly after she took three steps up. Just as I reached the very top, I peered over the edge of the hatch, eyes widening when I saw these... these strange stone beings. Reaching out a hoof, Mary helped me up, smiling proudly once she saw my look of awe at the sight before me.

There were certainly statues in the attic; these silent sentinels that I had somehow missed during my ventures around the attic. It was unbelievable, how many of them were there, proving the point that her grandfather was a statue-obsessed collector and, in my head, a crazy freak. Most of them were pegasi, all shielding their eyes as if blinded by the lackluster light of the candles around, but altogether, they give this... collective eerie aura that made my horn tingle. It wasn't a coincidence to me: something was definitely wrong about this place.

"What are these statues?" I couldn't help but ask.

"To be honest, I don't really know," Mary answered, pondering on them herself. "From what my parents told me, my grandfather collected them because he believed they give out this magical force. This force, according to them, were the reason it made the candles float. Imagine, statues giving out magic with such an interesting capability... it's no wonder why my grandfather collected them."

"Yeah..." I halfheartedly agree. There was definitely something wrong about these statues. They don't seem all that menacing, but their presence by itself tipped me off that there was more to it than meets the eye. Turner must know what they are, if he were here, but it's all a matter of how to get this info to him.

That was the last thing I thought about until Mary gestured me back down to the corridors again,which was probably the best idea she ever had. As I turned away, I couldn't help but notice the candles flickered gently, even though there was never any wind in the first place. Looking back once more at the statues, I shivered slightly when I noticed one other thing odd about them. One little detail that they had in common

They -- I don't know, I might be dreaming -- but they...

They almost looked like they were crying...
.
.
.

.
.
.

538 AC, Third Summer, 16, 15:24:11

.
.
.

"You never!"

"I did! Okay, I did!" I retorted, recounting one small mistake in a local bar. Believe me, it was a long story that involved a few drinks, hanging out with a bunch of guys and nearly getting myself arrested when one of the local constables came in for a routine inspection. Right now, the mare known as Amaryllis Flambeaux is seated across me in her luxurious study, laughing at my ridiculous antics. It seemed like only yesterday when we had our first conversation together in this exact place.

It had been six years since I've been transported backwards into time. Sixteen year old me had already aged to a ripe twenty four. I was a healthy mare from the future living the life in the past in the mansion of my new friend, who was a very nice pony to let me. Imagine that! If you told me I would do this a month ago, I would just laugh it off and called it a sick joke. I always thought the ponies of the past were a little bit more savage than we were, but they were still ponies. Just like us.

"And did he write you back?" Mary continued, leaning closer. "Come on, Twilight Sparkle! Did he drop off a note?"

I sighed, staring into my friend's pink irises before giggling. "He did, okay?"

"Oh my, this is getting interesting! What was in it?"

"He wanted to meet at the tavern again..." I began with a smile, which soon faded. "So I went there and had a great talk with him, but he wanted things to be serious between us. I think he even mentioned he wants me to be his marefriend somewhere! Of course, I said no, but he took it well."

"Not ready, aren't you?"

I shrugged. If she only could see through what a big-faced lie that was. No, it wasn't that I was not ready; it was that I still have to help Turner somehow. There were still the statues in the attic to worry about, of all things. Throughout the six years of being stuck here, I studied them, from small observations alongside Mary (without her, I had a feeling they would disappear again) to going through the ancestral notes of the Flambeaux family to narrowing down the origins of each statue through the use of the local library and with some permission for perusing the postal archives. So far, this was what I got:
.
.
.

1) The statues all came from different parts of Equestria, particularly around areas where certain supernatural occurrences and anomalies had been sighted.

2) The statues resembled pegasi, with approximately 90% of them shown in a weeping fashion.

3) Many of the statues were old, with some even dated to around 519 AE (ante exilium, meaning 'preceding banishment' of Princess Luna).

4) Each statue lets out a maximum of 13.5 magic units: the equivalent of using a levitation spell on around eight objects, which is quite impossible to ignore, considering they're emanating from an inanimate object.

5) The statues seem to be gathering some form of energy from somewhere at a specific time stamp of six to eight in the evening, according to the data of the daily discharge of energy from the statues I gathered which saw it fluctuate to the higher units at around this hour.

.
.
.

All these stuff were kept safe in my notebook, along with the evidence and all. Now, it all mattered on giving this to Turner somehow. Like, how can I guarantee this to be safe and last for the next several decades. or eighty-five years, to be accurate? Until I figure it out, I'm stuck here with nothing to do but to spend the rest of my life here in the Flambeaux estate. I never could've imagined that I would end up in a place like this, however comfortable it was. What about my family back at home? What about Princess Celestia and her teachings? What happened to that?

Amaryllis was right. I was not ready.

I was never ready.

"What about you, Mary?" I asked to get things off my mind, my friend's cheeks darkening. "You kept talking about me getting a coltfriend and such. Now it's my turn to ask."

"Well, I already told you, I had too much work in my hooves."

"You're two years older than me," I stated a fact. "You must have at least some time off, right?"

"I musn't dally around when opportunities are ripe for the taking, Twilight," she stated. "As they say, if opportunity doesn't knock, build a door."

"Same thing for love, isn't it?" I quipped with a grin. "If love doesn't knock, just build a door. I might not be a carpenter, but I know for sure that you're taking a really long time to build that door, Mary."

"Even if I wanted to--"

"Just one date, Mary," I cut in, leaning close to her as she shuffled in her seat. "One date with somepony and that's it. If it doesn't work out, I promise to you I would never, ever, ever bring it up again. Alright, Mary?"

Amaryllis Flambeaux, probably the last mare who was single in this earth, sighed.

"Just one date. One date and that's it."

"Yes!"

"But you better keep your promise if it fails."

"I certainly will," I happily agreed, waltzing out of the door with Mary following behind, shaking her head as we make our trip to the local cafes for a little... field research, I would call it. It was a really magical situation: a mare, going out for the only date she will ever have for the rest of her life... she would've wanted the best date of her life to satisfy the expectations that come with it.

There was a reason I had been studying her for six years, after all...
.
.
.

.
.
.

603 AC, Third Summer, 16, 15:24:11

.
.
.

"How are you feeling, Aunt Twilight?"

"Fine, just fine..." I croaked weakly in my bed, mouth warm from a spoonful of cabbage soup. The mare before me smiled amiably, before offering another, this one much warmer, to sate my sickness. It was a little dull, knowing you would have to stay in bed all day, but I just got used to feeling content with it, I guess. Then again, when you're at my age, you would become content with even the smallest things in the world.

It had been seventy-three years since the last I saw Turner. Now, I'm an old mare, the oldest in the region actually, if I had to boast, just living my life stuck in bed. I don't really mind, seeing it was a pain to get around anyway. My mane had paled white with age, my body almost following suit in a tint of light purple. Amaryllis had passed on a long time ago, leaving me to care for her daughter and also my goddaughter, Marigold, during her teenage years. Yes, the 'one date only' plan worked. What can I say, I've got everything covered.

Those were great times.

It was Marigold that tasked herself to care for me in return for what I did. She was like her mother in most of her outer traits, but her personality came from her father. She was always one curious about the world, Marigold. I can't remember how many questions she asked me about the things around her, wanting something to sate her thirst for knowledge. Still, it is normal for somepony to forget things at this age.

She was also a romantic one. I could go on and on about the many coltfriends she has, which wasn't a surprise, considering she was heir and now chief executive for Flambeaux's Fragrants. In the end, she got married and they were happily running the mansion and the company. In fact, they even had a daughter, which I could say was like a carbon copy of Marigold.

Blossom was her name.

Blossom Flambeaux.

Little did she know she was the key to everything.

"Auntie Twilight?"

"Just a moment, dear," Marigold said, turning to her daughter standing in the doorway. "I'm just making sure Aunt Twilight gets her lunch."

"It's okay," I muttered, grinning at the ten year old filly. "Why don't you let Blossom do it? I'm sure you have some things you need to do in your office."

Marigold looked hesitant, biting her lip as she nodded. "But if anything happens, Blossom, I want you to run and tell me immediately, understand?"

"Okay, Mama."

With that, the mother left her child to care for little old me, feeding me a few more servings of soup. She was quite a responsible one, even at her age. Even when I suddenly coughed while she was feeding me, she was quick to clean up the mess I made. She was also less of a skeptic than her mother; Marigold wouldn't believe the stories I told her at night, which involves the travels of Turner and I. Which brings us back.

"Um... Auntie Twilight?" she called for me before I could doze off. "Can I hear some of your stories with the traveling doctor again?"

"Oh, Blossom..." I chuckled. "I'm afraid I've told you everything there is to tell you about the Doctor."

"Aw..."

"But maybe..." I said, thinking to myself. Was this it? Was this the one chance that I've been waiting for? I've longed for a solution for the dilemma I was in and this might be it. Straining one of my hooves, I pointed to the nightstand, beckoning the filly towards it. "Open it."

Without hesitation, she opened the drawer, her excitement drooping as she took out only a notebook. I almost stifled a laugh at that, but there were more serious things to do. Things like trusting a filly the information of something that little foals should not even get in the first place.

"Listen to me very carefully, Blossom," I said, to which she nodded firmly. "One day, a strange colt will come to your house. He will be in your attic, lost with no way to go. That colt, however you see him as, will be the Doctor."

"Really?" she exclaimed, her eyes shimmering. Dream come true, I suppose.

"Really, and he will only find the way out if you show him. Just to make sure it was him... he would mention me. He would talk about searching for his companion, Twilight Sparkle. Only the Doctor would know who I was." I stopped to cough for a moment, before continuing: "When you already know he's the Doctor, give him this notebook. It has the things that he needs to know in order to help your family. You remember the strange things I told you about in the attic?"

"Mm-hmm."

"He can help you with that."

"Okay," she said with more seriousness than I thought. "But... when will he be coming?"

"That... you have to figure out yourself."

The conversation that followed all became a blur in my mind. I guess she told me about her school and how she got good grades and stuff, I'm not sure. What I know was she quickly left, reminding herself of the promise that I made her keep, not knowing how important or how dangerous it can be. It would be all up to Blossom now to fix this and then, hopefully, Turner would finish it off with a bang like he always does...
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

Turner.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
You have no idea how much I miss you right now.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
The statues... they're your problem to solve.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
A problem for the future.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
For now, all I need is some sleep.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
Yes...
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
Just some...
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
Sleep...

.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

.
.
.

Date: N.A.

.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

Sleep.

.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

Get some sleep.

.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

She would never wake if you never sleep.

.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

It's all your fault.

.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

Please wake up

.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

The House Of Dancing Candles: Finale - Inheritance

617 AC, Second Winter, 27, 13:34:12

.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

Herein lies peacefully a virtuous mare who will be sorely missed

Twilight Sparkle

May Celestia guide her bright soul to the light
16th, Third Summer, 603 AC

.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

I don't know what to say.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
I really don't know what to say.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
My companion. The mare of my dreams. The most proficient (probably) unicorn in all of Canterlot.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
Dead.

.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

I was disappointed.

Oh no, not in Twilight, mind you. She did an absolutely wonderful job, really. Making friends in the most desperate times and letting the descendants of said friend know of my arrival was quite an achievement. I didn't blame Blossom either. She did what she thought was right, even if it includes pointing a shotgun to my head, so I'm rather fine with that.

No, I was disappointed in myself.

One would ask why.

Perhaps it was because of my reckless actions that lead to this. Now look at me, standing alone under cloudy skies, looking at the tombstone of the late Twilight Sparkle, wishing that I could change something to make it all right again. Blossom was standing there watching me mourn, umbrella at the ready just in case of a downpour. She kept her silence as any ordinary pony would, but... it felt unsettling somehow. I just didn't know why.

"You alright, Doctor?" she finally asked.

"I'm fine," I muttered, forcing the most terrible smile in my life. "Just... a little surprised."

"I wouldn't call such a thing a surprise."

"It's all the same, surprises. We face them everyday and that's what makes life so much more exciting. There's the good surprises like how your friends secretly set up a birthday party without you knowing, getting a job even though you expect none of it or even the small things like having somepony you like staring at you behind your back. Things like that..."

I turned back to the tombstone, throat lurching.

"Then... there are the bad surprises. The ones that throw you off. The ones you thought would never see the light of day. the tragedies, the accidents, the... the death of somepony close... however bad it can be, it still gets to you from out of the blue. It's still a surprise."

"She always talked about you," Blossom said. "Said you were the biggest baby she ever had to take care of."

"Heh. Typical," I replied, chuckling. "How did she... you know, passed on?"

"Peacefully in her sleep."

"Good, that's good, that."

The very notion of Twilight being left in the serenity of her deathbed satisfied me; at least nothing happened to her and rob her of her peace. Her passing was, of course, not the first; I had seen many who left before me. For her, however, it was different. This time, she was forced to live unto death. She was forced to live a life she wasn't supposed to live while the future she could've had... it all turned to nothing but a distant horizon that will never be crossed. It was slow. It was merciless and cruel.

Of the entire universe, there is only one species I know that could be this cruel.

"Doctor?"

"The notebook," I asked her. "Have you seen its contents?"

"Some of it, yes," Blossom confessed. "Never understood a single word. For a moment, I thought she'd lost her mind."

"She did lose her mind, but only for a right reason."

Yes, I just declared the honorable, late Twilight Sparkle insane. Why? Well, for starters, she was sent to live a different life she was supposed to live. Any pony that experienced that would have the most volatile emotions. She was obsessed about going back, I presume. I was the only one who can bring her home. It doesn't take a prodigy to fit two and two together.

"Anything particular she mentioned?" came my next question. "Anything that... stood out?"

"Well, she kept mentioning something about a statue collection in the attic."

Immediately, to the appall of Blossom, I snatched the notebook out of her hooves, ignoring her adamant stare as I flipped through the contents of the book in record speed. True to her word, almost every page has mentioned the statues in the attic, which would mean that either my companion went through a permanent nervous breakdown, or that the attic has more than it meets the eye.

"Listen to this," I said, reading aloud. "The statues resembled pegasi, with approximately ninety percent of them shown in a weeping fashion. Do you know what this means, Miss Flambeaux?"

"What?"

"The candles are for decor only."

"I get that, but why the statues?" Blossom asked. "Why would she mention them over and over in her notes?"

"Would you assume an umbrella to be a parasol?"

That made her stop to think. "Not exactly. Even though they are similar, parasols can't shield us from the rain."

"So why should we assume," I began my question with a frown. "That a dangerous species such as the ones in your attic is a statue collection?"

A brief moment of silence flew by, with Blossom reeling back from her shock. "That's crazy," she interjected. "If they were such a dangerous species, then why didn't they just take over the house for themselves?"

"They are doing it. Only very discreetly."

It would all make sense, really. Picture this: angels gather in a household attic by an avid collector. Angels steal the TARDIS away and have a source of time energy that could last for Celestia knows how long. Give another year or so, Equestria finally burns down just because of a bunch of hoarding statues.

"If I'm not mistaken," I began, pacing about the forsaken tombstones. "At this point of time, the angels had already consumed enough time energy to burn the sun out. Forget keeping candles afloat in an attic; with all that power, you could reconstruct the orbits of planets with just a click of your hooves."

"So what are we waiting for? I have a shotgun and you have a sonic."

"It isn't that sim-- wait a minute, she mentioned my sonic?" I stumbled my words, to which she gave a shrug. "Anyways, it isn't that simple. If it were that easy, I wouldn't be stuck here."

"Then what do you suggest?"

"I have an idea," I began before biting my lip. Don't be mistaken, each of my plans are good plans, but there is always the small leak. Sometimes, it would stay a little sprinkler; sometimes, that little sprinkler can burst out into a colossal geyser that would hose whatever good conclusions away. It's a big risk. Too big of one, in fact.

Little did I know how much it was going to cost me.
.
.
.

.
.
.

617 AC, Second Winter, 26, 15:16:44

"Ready?"

"As you are."

"Remember, once we go up, there's no turning back."

Anything could happen to us. Anything. We were both afraid, Blossom and I. Either of us could get caught by the angels and that's it. Our... siege, I would call it, would all be for naught. Still, I'm not going to perish knowing that we could have at least a slim chance of getting the TARDIS back and saving Equestria from the pending apocalypse.

Time is ticking.

Our move must be made.

"Doctor," Blossom cut in, holding my hoof. "Promise me. Whatever happens, just promise me."

"What?"

"Don't leave me behind."

All I could do to reassure her was with a brief smile.

"I promise, Blossom."

We climbed up into the attic, each of us wielding the only weapon that stemmed from my idea: candelabras that were contained in an energy field (a sonic can only do so much, they said) so as they wouldn't be intervened by the draining power of the angels. Yes, it would seem ridiculous to seen two ponies carrying candelabras around like some circus duo, but the angels can't exactly move when we can see them. That means that whatever trick the angels try to pull on us, we will have the upper hand.

I was the one that lead the way, my nerves jolting up when I saw them. The angels, standing there like Twilight said in the notebook, waiting quietly... no, not that... patiently. That's it. Patience. It is that kind of a game that the angels would love to play. Unfortunately for them, I'm an expert when it comes to games.

Alright, fine, I meant quite an expert.

"Remember, Blossom," I told my pseudo-companion, thawing her out from her frozen terror. "Don't look away. Don't turn around. Never blow out the candles and most importantly, don't blink."

All she could do was nod.

Back to back, we marched, holding the candelabras up high into the candles all around. Every little breath was a tense gasp, every bead of sweat a work of the nerves. Together, both of us slid across the room, warily gazing at the stone faces all around. The silence was screaming in my ears, begging my hooves to turn back, but I can't do it. We've gone too deep the moment we stepped up into the attic.

Suddenly, the candles flickered, Blossom jumping in shock as the room plunged into a black darkness, leaving only a sphere of light from our candelabras to surround us. She gasped behind me, voice trembling and croaking, baiting me to turn back. Doing that, however... I don't know what might happen and I don't want to know.

"D-Doctor?" she finally stammered something coherent.

"What did you see?"

"The statues... angels... they're looking at me."

"Don't stop looking at them," I reminded, glancing about on my side. Some of the angels before me have already turned to our way, as if daring us to step further beyond, deeper into the center of their hive. The TARDIS is right there, I'm sure of it. Just a little more steps and we'll soon be off in a blink of an eye! "We're almost there, Blossom."

"H-How are you so sure?"

"Once you're around somepony for a few years, you'll grow accustomed to their presence," I answered. "My TARDIS and I? Well, we've gone back eons, if I say so myself."

"However much eons wouldn't save us from getting killed by these monstrosities!"

I would've groaned my heart out at her line. Really, how much does one need to trust the Doctor? Sure, I have a penchant for breaking promises and hiding a cabinet of secrets, but I did it all for the goodwill of Equestria! You don't ever see me stuck behind iron bars for the rest of my life, do you?

Well? Do you?

All rambling aside, I was right: there was the glorious, the grandiose, the one-of-a-kind treasure standing in a circle of angels. The TARDIS, as we all know it. The obelisk of hope! The totem of the future! The pedestal of-- oh, what am I thinking? There will never be any title that could amount to the original. The Time and Relative Dimension In Space!

"That's it, Blossom!" I cried happily, grabbing her hoof. "Come on!"

With a wail of protest, Blossom screamed aloud, forcibly dragged by my hoof on a roller coaster ride as we rushed to my dear blue box. The moment we got inside, I got to see an inkling of the deformed face of the angels before slamming the doors shut. Panting as I tried to catch my breath, I turned around only to see the familiar barrel of the shotgun pointing at me.

"Blossom?" I gasped, startled.

"You threw me on the floor."

"Pardon?"

"You threw me. On the floor."

"Oh, is that it? I thought it would be something more serious."

"If you do that one more time, I swear I wouldn't bloody hesitate to pump some lead down your wretched throat."

I sat there, petrified with a look of appall; no amount of angels could replicate how terrified I was then. Blossom Flambeaux, the mare with a shotgun, was glaring down at me. I mean, how could anyone react to that? Lesson learned, perhaps. Never throw a dignified mare on the floor, lest you face the fury of a thousand Daleks.

With an indignant huff, she swung the shotgun away, leaving me even more confused than before as she trotted off to relish in the glorious moment of her first visit in the TARDIS. There was a majestic look of awe on her face, which burned even brighter when she surveyed the levers and circuitry. Seizing the chance, I quickly picked myself up, brushing some of the dust that had communed on my body during our attic frenzy off my hooves and rearranged my bowtie, smiling gleefully.

"What do you think?"

"It's... I don't know what to say..." she muttered dreamily. "Much better than I ever imagined!"

A slight screech from outside reminded me of the dangers that were upon us, so without further ado, I flipped a few levers and adjusted some of the knobs, all of my actions earning a baffled yet dazzled look from Blossom. The familiar purring of my lovely ship soon followed and immediately a large jerk nearly shook both of us off our hooves. Immediately, Blossom held onto the railings whereas I? Well, I let out the heartiest laugh ever as my hoof reached for the last lever, letting out the jolliest shout ever:

"Geronimo!!"
.
.
.

.
.
.

532 AC, First Fall, 13, 15:11:20

Phew... rough landing...

My head was rather sore I opened my eyes and found myself sprawled on the floor of the TARDIS. Blossom was on the other end of the room, lying against one of those round things while trying to catch her breath. With a cough, I lifted myself up, waving away all the smoke that ensued from our little trip into another universe as I clambered towards the doors, readying my sonic.

"Remember, Blossom," I muttered, still stuck in a daze. "If... Celestia... if you spot any ang-- whew, never do that again --a-angels... then remember. Don't blink."

We stepped out of the TARDIS, expecting some sort of company to meet us. To my surprise and probably Blossom's as well, it was empty! Almost a hundred years into the future, this very same room was filled with a dastardly large crowd of angels yet here? There was only dust that greeted us by sneakily tainting our hooves a dark grey. No angels, nothing. The candles were all floating around, still lit. All was quiet. Too quiet.

"Where... where did they go?" Blossom asked breathily.

"Good question," I replied, whisking out my sonic screwdriver. "It's a magic trick, Blossom. An illusion... we're missing something. We're missing something because we've been looking at this the wrong way. Like in a magic trick, when our attention is diverted to the spectacle in front of us, we miss something."

"And what, pray tell, is that something, Doctor?"

"Something simple," was all I could say, looking around the attic. "Something that comes to us as so obvious, we dismiss the possibility of it happening entirely because logically, no living being will ever think of doing it when in fact, we're completely oblivious to the fact that we're the fools."

Before she could give her response, the hatch below suddenly swung open. I quickly whirled back, pointing the screwdriver right towards it. I felt everything -- my entire body, to be exact -- tense up, but it all got washed away in a calm wave of serenity when I realize who it was that I was looking at.

"D-Doctor?"

"Twilight..."

"Doctor!!" my companion cried out loud, tears in her eyes. Without any sort of warning, I found myself squeezed tight in a constricting, suffocating hug, my cheeks turning a small tint of blue. I stifled a small chuckle, being glad as well to be reunited with my dear companion, my hooves reciprocating her embrace. "C-Celestia," she squeaked quietly. "I thought... I thought you were lost forever. I-I thought... I just didn't... you were gone for so long I--"

"I'm here now," I butted in, stopping her. "It's alright, Twilight. It's okay."

I don't know about you lot, but I certainly felt the Doctor in me shine brighter than ever before. Many times I had question myself like how others would question themselves: what would the Doctor do? Sometimes, I don't know what I'll do. Sometimes, even I, as the Doctor, have those times where hope just seemed... lost. The sound of the TARDIS is a sound of hope being gifted in the most extraordinary way, however; at some points it also gave me hope. Oh, look at me, going sappy again. Enough digressing! Hush hush!

"W-Where have you been?" Twilight asked, wiping her tears. "I've been waiting for you for three days and... oh, there's so much things that happened and--"

"Aunt Twilight..."

Blossom Flambeaux trotted forward, awestruck as she was to see her grand godmother in her youth. It was probably an unbelievable experience for the both of them, Twilight included. Oh, if she only knew what exactly happened that lead me to her. She'd be mortified.

"Who..." Twilight muttered, glancing at me. "Who is this?"

"Blossom Flambeaux. Daughter of Marigold Flambeaux and granddaughter of Amaryllis Flambeaux, which I believed you had already met by now."

"What happened, Twilight?! Did you get hurt?!"

Another voice, this one booming from beneath the hatch. In came rushing another mare, this one older than both Twilight and Blossom, though she looked similar from their magenta irises to the way they were holding their similar-looking shotguns in their hooves. I hold myself back from snickering at the trio of wide-eyed mares, all of them baffled in their awkward reunion. As proud as I was, my companion was the one among them that figured it out first.

"Celestia, Amaryllis..." she muttered. "She's... she's your granddaughter..."

A brief moment of silence.

Let the celebrations... commence!!

"Do you think this is funny?" Amaryllis scowled. "Granddaughter. Me? Having a grandchild? Hah! No way that would've happened."

Okay, that didn't turn out as well as I expected.

Surprisingly, Blossom just turned away, coldly rejected by her own grandmother. I have to admit, I expected her to fight for her existential position, at least. Sometimes, ponykind amazes me with the kindness they have, but they can also horrify me with the lengths they would push their cruelty to.

"Oi!" I cried out, as if insulted myself. "This is your granddaughter we're talking about, Miss Flambeaux!"

"And who do you think you are to judge my philosophies? I've only known you for a minute and there you are, thinking you're all great and almighty with your raunchy words of wisdom!"

At this point, the younger Flambeaux was on the verge of tears. All that colorful hatred that soared from that mouth was something of a shocker to us; the reunion that I imagined to happen was collapsing faster than it had ever been before. As I tried to grasp the words, Twilight shot back in my stead, supporting Blossom with her harsh perseverance.

"They're from the future, Mary," she protested. "Don't you get it? She's your granddaughter!"

"I'm not married, okay?! And I never will! That means I don't have any sort of child, which means I don't have a grandchild either, alright?! And if you think that I, Amaryllis Flambeaux, will give my hoof out in marriage, then you're terribly mistaken in the worst way a mare could ever imagine!!"

"Mary, stop it! You're just... just..."

Twilight's breath suddenly grew faint, one hoof clutching onto her head while the other searched for some form of support, before her hooves suddenly gave way as she fell forward. Managing to catch her in time, I quickly gazed down at my companion, a little terrified at her nauseous look. I really didn't know what to do then, even though I know clearly knew what was happening.

"Both of the dimensional timelines are merging," I explained, helping her up. "She's in a state of paradoxical paralysis. Basically, her existence is being torn apart as we speak."

"What will happen then?" asked the older Flambeaux.

"Trust me, you don't want to know."

It was the best answer I chose to give. There will never be any words that could describe the horror of paradoxical paralysis. I've seen a few, yet in all my journeys of time and space, those moments will forever be etched in my memory as some of the worst sights I've seen in my entire lifetime. I can still hear them... those screams of terror amid confusion... suffering in delusion... the echoes haunt me. Now, Twilight Sparkle will be the next to scream.

I don't want her to scream.

"Get into the TARDIS!" I told the other mares, helping my companion in. "Quickly! Now!"

What happened to us next was all a blur.

A loud crack resounded through my ship, with me turning out to the door to see a look of pain petrified on the face of Amaryllis Flambeaux, mouth open and all. Behind her, to my horror, was one of the angels, hooves constricted around the mare's neck and face twisted in a demented grin that revealed its sharp fangs. The last thing I saw was a single tear that fell from the corner of her eyes; the last glimmer I saw just as the candles went out.
.
.
.

*SNAP!!*
.
.
.

"MARY!!"

Twilight Sparkle screamed her friend's name. The popping of bone sounded the final cue. The doors of the TARDIS closed. Amaryllis was gone. My fears doubled, however, when I saw Blossom jerk upwards, as if hoisted by the neck. Her gasps quickened into loud, rapid pants, her hooves wobbling as she looked at me with her mouth gaping, as if crying for dear life while her eyes shimmered with tears, a scream trying to claw its way out of her throat. All that managed to come out was a soft squeak.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

"D-Doctor?"

.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

Those were Blossom Flambeaux's last words.

Those were her last words as she faded away, the nothingness swallowing and devouring her. Her existence crumbled when Amaryllis fell prey to the angels. She never met me, her idol, the Doctor. I never knew who she was. Without her help, I would never have found the TARDIS. Without her, I would never know that my companion is still alive. All that was left of her -- of both the Flambeauxs -- was the single shotgun on the floor.

We each lost a dear friend, Twilight and I.

I don't know about my companion, but I'm not one to sit here and mourn.

Not yet.

"D-Doctor..." Twilight groaned weakly as I opened the notebook once again, reading it while pacing about my ship. Something was wrong, I'm sure of it, though I can't quite put my hoof on it. All around me, the TARDIS was screeching and groaning, the angels really desperate to break in. All of the lights were flickering in protest, begging me to hurry up.

"No, that does not make sense," I muttered, stopping in place. "It's an attic. The angels are in the attic. Dusty, dark, dingy attic."

"Doctor..."

"It's a magic trick. With every trick there's a diversion," I continued. "But it must be there. It must be staring in your face the entire time because you were too busy getting distracted to even bother noticing it. We missed something. What could it be? What could it be?! Come on!!"

"Doctor!"

Twilight suddenly grabbed my hoof, stopping me midway in my speculation by surprise. She was still suffering, but beneath that suffering, there was something else. There was this... this melancholic gloom that chimed in a frozen wind. There was this wisdom, this fear that undulated in her eyes. I've seen something like this before.

It was age.

"I remember now," she said weakly, gripping my hoof tighter. "Everything. Amaryllis, Marigold, Blossom... the names... their faces... everything... because you never came back for me. You left me here. Alone. To face them... to do everything I can to help you in the future because you needed it."

"And you did help. For that, I thank you."

"What will happen to me?" she cried feverishly, shivering and trembling with teary eyes. "What can I do to help? Doctor, I want to help. I didn't do enough, I--"

Quietly, I silenced her by stroking her mane, hushing her softly like a father as she began to doze off. "You've done enough for one lifetime, Twilight Sparkle," I told her with a smile, holding up the notebook. "More than enough, really. I dare say this may be your crowning achievement as my companion. No matter what happens, Twilight. No matter what happens, I will remember this day. I will remember that you tried to save us all. Not me. You."

Twilight gave an inkling of a smile, before finally falling unconscious, exhausted from all her juxtaposing memories cycling haphazardly in her head, I presume. With that, I stood up once more, placing the notebook aside. There is still a horde of ravenous angels I have to face outside my ship and I know just the way to do it.

"You were right about everything in your notebook, Twilight," I declared with a grin. "Except for one tiny little thing."

The magic trick has been revealed.

Simple trick, really, once you evaluate the situation.

In her notebook, Twilight mentioned that each 'statue', in this case an angel, lets out a maximum of 13.5 magic units. Now, forget the fact about the amount; it shouldn't be possible for an angel to give out magic to begin with! If it isn't coming from the angels, then it must be coming from something else, right?

So where could it have came from?

Push that question side for another. Secondly, we're in the attic. Cold, dark, dingy, musty attic. It it the dullest, most boring, most uninteresting room ever invented by the pony mind since the bedroom. At least in a bedroom, you have something to sleep in but in the attic? The cold, dark, dingy, musty attic? Now that is one place I would never find myself sleeping in. That is why a sensible pony would not plonk his bed in the attic. There's nothing to see in the attic. Even if I had a statue collection, I wouldn't light the whole place up just for sake of display or put it as decor.

So why were there everlasting candles floating around in the attic?

The answer for both is one and the same.

Those weren't candles floating around the attic.

"Refractory field generators," I stumbled upon that conclusion with a delighted gasp. They're this thin, cylindrical stick that runs on a spectral frequency oscillator that basically wires up to an emitter at the tip and... generally, it just distorts light rays in a fixed space and conceals oneself from the view of others, all the while floating in mid-air. In a way, it's a form of an invisibility cloak, only that it's a stick with a switch. Flip it and you'll disappear.

That was were the so-called 'magic' came from. That was how they hid themselves when we arrived.

But why did the family gathered them in the attic?

Nevertheless, that may be a question for another day.

I trotted towards the TARDIS doors, picking up the shotgun from the floor. I didn't know what I was feeling then. Hatred? Shock? Depression? Either way, I knew I was spurred to do things I would never do. Things that Twilight herself would condemn me for. It was not the last thing I would do for the Flambeauxs, but it was the only way I could think of in my vengeful state.

The doors opened to the darkness, the 'candles' all floating. Before me were a horde of angels, their terrifying visage revealed and their hooves raised upwards, stoic in their coming moment of predatory slaughter. Gritting my teeth, I stepped forward, looking at them, staring them down as I raised the shotgun for all of them to see.

"See this?" I yelled to the angels. They may be stone but their hearing would be as clear as day. "This... this belonged to the Flambeauxs. The family that you have been feeding on for... for how long exactly? The beginning of time? Yes... you were already here, leeching on every single bit of time energy you can harvest from this family. Every bit of life."

The angels gave no response.

"The house is too big to house only Amaryllis and the servants herself. Too many rooms. She wasn't the kind of mare to keep it all for herself. She was selfless and she was righteous. No, there were many more of her family. Oh so many more. But you took them away from her. You took them all away. She's left alone because all of you were greedy. All of you want so much energy, to feed on everything you can get that finally, you took her. And when you took her, you took Blossom. You took the entire Flambeaux family, generation after generation, out from time because all of you were hungry. When that runs out, you turn to me. You turn to my TARDIS and diverted its course so that it can lead right here, straight to your hive."

"Survival of the fittest, Doctor."

That voice... the voice of an angel... no, no... the voice of an Angel.

"You're the one that took Mary, I presume."

"Amaryllis Flambeaux. The lone mouse.

"The lone wolf," I corrected immediately, taking out my screwdriver. "She was strong in spirit. Even after everypony around her was taken from her, she remained firm. She went so far as to not getting herself a coltfriend for fear of losing somepony close. Somepony like her daughter, Marigold. Somepony like her granddaughter Blossom."

"The Flambeaux family. Gone."

"Why are you here?" I asked, trying to ignore the voice. To have an angel speaking from a voice they forcibly stole from one of their victims... it disgusts me to the core. Oh, the things I really wished to do to them... "What business do you have with the Flambeauxs?"

"We were gathered here by accident. The colt believed we emitted some form of energy when instead it really came from our generators. What was no accident, however, was your arrival."

"I believe so."

"All the energy we could harness from your ship... imagine, Doctor. But there is another reason. A reason that could give us an endless supply of time energy from the ends of earth itself."

I raised my eyebrow, my face slightly paling.

"What would that be?"

"The question, Doctor. Old as time itself."

"Where have I been?"

Again, the question. It had been popping up as of late ever since our dalliance with a bit of Stalliongrad's future. Every single being has been asking me this question, even the Daleks and Cyberponies. Whatever the answer is poses something of importance; if this location -- the location that I seemingly been to -- has something significant that the entire universe dreams of possessing, then I must get to it before they do. Until then, however...

"Sorry. Can't answer the question," I replied, before chuckling darkly. "Ah, this is how it turns out in the end. All for nothing, isn't it? Terrorizing one mare's family and livelihood, making her do things she would never do..."

"She did it out of fear. In the end, the fear made her weak."

"The fear strengthened her, far more than you can ever imagine. She knew she would be next. She knew she would be taken away. She was ready for anything you could ever do to her. But I intervened by bringing her granddaughter here and I let Blossom watch her die." I felt my gut twinge, pumping the shotgun and pointing it towards them. "Nevertheless, she bought this gun for herself. One day, she found a colt she held dear in her heart. Together they had a daughter. Yet she never let her guard down. When she passed, she gave the gun to her daughter, telling her to keep the family safe. It became the family heirloom. It was given to Blossom when Marigold passed and now... with Blossom gone... it's mine. Inside it, with all of its gunpowder... imagine the firepower. Imagine the explosion it would create if my sonic screwdriver could generate enough friction between the gunpowder particles to create a spark."

The hum of my screwdriver resounded throughout the TARDIS as I conveyed a signal onto the weapon.

"Amaryllis knew something when she got the gun," I continued. "That when her time comes, she will bring every single one of you with her. Think about it, the generators that you lot use... the amount of waste comes out as a form of natural gas, which meant that a single spark in here would become a large boom in an instant that will be heard all around Equestria. You know what that means, don't you?"

Again, no response, but I reveled in their silence, turning my screwdriver over to the TARDIS controls, the humming of the ship echoing throughout the attic. There was fear within them now. The same fear that haunted the Flambeauxs for centuries, Amaryllis especially, has set its fangs upon them. The tables have turned.

"Mary, the lone wolf, had a little lamb," I concluded, throwing the shotgun on the floor as the spark grew into a flame.

"And it wants to say hello."
.
.
.

.
.
.

617 AC, Second Winter, 28, 11:12:31

"D-Doctor?"

Twilight strained to open her eyes when she finally came to, finding herself in a small bedroom reminiscent of a wooden cottage with a fireplace to boot and the TARDIS standing where the cupboard was supposed to be. I was sitting on a wooden chair on the other end of the room, munching on a few oat cookies I got from some of the vendors downstairs, my patience finally paying off.

"Afternoon, Twilight Sparkle," I said. "Had a good rest?"

"I think I did..." she mumbled with a rub of her eyes. "What... what happened?"

"The angels got Mary and Blossom..."

"I know they did," she griped almost painfully. "Just... what happened after that?"

My weary facade crumbled into a sigh. Letting myself wilt in the chair, I gazed up at the ceiling, hoping for some divine ship to beam me out of my current situation. In the end, however much I want to run away, Twilight Sparkle has the right to know.

"Summing it all up," I began with a quiver. "Well... I blew their house up."

"What?!"

"But the servants got out in time, so... whoop-dee-doo?"

"You blew up their... oh, for the love of Celestia..."

"It's the only way I could think of stopping them!"

Tensing up and shouting back was probably not the best thing to do, especially when you know that blowing up the entire Flambeaux estate was probably downright insane and perhaps the worst way of remembering somepony. With that gnawing my mind, I quietly sat back down, a little distraught and maybe guilty. What can I do, I was simply improvising! They would've taken somepony else. Somepony dear to me.

"I didn't want to lose you to them," I professed. "I already lost Mary and Blossom, Twilight. If I lost you, imagine the consequences that it would bear to the world... I could never live with myself knowing that I left you to the angels to perish."

Twilight blushed a little; maybe I did get to her good side after all. "B-But that still doesn't mean you have to blow up the entire house..."

"I know, I know... and I'm sorry."

Her frown softened a little at that, almost as if she wanted me to apologize in the first place. Despite that, the melancholy lingered in the air, the deaths of the Flambeaux clinging into our heads.

"I don't want to forget it. Everything Mary and I went through together..." Twilight suddenly spoke, before turning away, shaken as she was by the death of what had been a close friend. I can really imagine how much it stings inside her at the moment, having lost some good old friends of my own as well. "Will I remember it all?"

"If you wish to."

"But I will forget sooner or later, wouldn't I?"

"You will, unless you write it all down before then."

My companion smiled a little at that prospect. For once in a long time, there was hope in Twilight Sparkle's eyes.

"I'll really consider that."

All of the gloom was broken briefly by a small giggle from outside the window of the room, our attention immediately hooked to the chilly world beyond the misty glass pane. Besides the piles of snow building up on the frames, we could see a few thatched brick apartments rising from the ground, with the sun still hanging high up in the sky, cheerfully reveling in the season of joy, warmth and giving.

"Where are we now?" Twilight asked.

"Two Hooves Junction," I answered, much to her surprise. "You said you wanted to come here. So now we're here."

For a moment, I thought I saw a small glimmer of excitement in her eyes, which itself almost rejuvenated my spirit of adventure, but instead it faded with a hesitant shake of her head. Tightening the grip on her sheets, she looked up at me almost pleadingly. Huh. As if I could deny her every word.

"Can we... go back to Canterlot?" she asked. "I just don't really feel like going anywhere for now..."

Of course, I told myself. Why wouldn't she after all the ordeal she had been through? Certainly, there may be a few more relaxing places than the dull capital, but at this point of time, it seems home is where she was really looking forward to. There were so many things I want to show her, yet that could be saved for another time. Even the strongest mare needs time to recover when being battered like that.

"If you really want to," I answered, helping her up with a smile. "Then consider your request fulfilled."
.
.
.
.
.

Author's Note

Finally! Some content to make up for my long absence!

And this concludes the House of Dancing Candles arc, which then leads back to the main storyline.
Don't worry, the question will be answered!

Soon enough, hopefully! :raritywink:

Where Have You Been?

1024 AC, ? Month, ? Day, ? h/min/s

.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

It all never sat well with me.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
Celestia... Luna... their antics.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
Twilight Sparkle... my long lost friend.

.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

Sorry there. You lot caught me in one of my more somber moments.

What was I doing, really? Well, matter of fact, I was pondering. Yes! Nothing but a good old pondering to exercise my brain a bit! Well, actually it really depends on what you ponder on about. I mean, if you ponder about being in a temporal zero motion stasis, then you technically would doze off. I, however, ponder on the more extravagant questions in life, some of them which may never be answered in this life and this life alone! That is how you keep things interesting in a jail cell!

One of the things, at least. I have other preferences.

There was not much of interesting going-ons in prison. Just the usual fight that would barely call for a bucket of popcorn and a light verbal exchange with the other inmates and maybe one or two of the friendlier guards. Sometimes, I do wonder if that was how I had to serve my sentence: wasting my days away rotting in a jail cell. Perhaps I am on death row already. Scratch that, it was a morbid joke.

Stranger than all that is my surprising lack of visitors compared to the week prior! Sure, I can have a better conversation with a wall than two stone-faced royal sisters but at least one side can give me the answers I need. Then there was the wild bunch that includes the sinister dentist friend of mine, probably the leader of the band, who would usually come over and remind me to floss daily. Her subordinates... accomplices maybe, include the wonderful Carrot Top, who would sometimes arrive with foodstuffs relevant to her name, and the crazy screaming mare whom I had not seen an inkling of ever since our first rambunctious meeting.

Then there's the third angle.

Twilight Sparkle.

A mystery yet to truly unfold, partially because my memories of her are sifting in and out and also because of her absence. Hey, at least the crazy mare showed up, you know what I mean? The one I considered my true friend, however, had never popped in for a little chat. Not even once! I appreciate at least dropping off a note to retain whatever sliver of dignity and decency. Of course, knowing her position in Equestrian affairs, I highly doubt Princess Celestia would even let her waltz in and breathe the same air as I do.

Tough luck.

Not me, oh no.

Tough luck for Twilight Sparkle.

A rattle of the jail bars shook me out of my streaming thoughts, the jingling of keys and the subsequent clack of the lock being the symphony of rejoice to my ears. With the groaning hinges of the swinging door as the crescendo, I finally marched out, being lead by my shackled hooves once again to another small, empty room that contains only a table that probably had seen better days.

"Her Royal Highness Princess Luna will arrive soon," one of the guard informed.

Princess Luna.

What does she want now? Yes, I am rather appreciative of her efforts to visit me despite our last encounter being the result of an unconventional means of communication -- by that, I meant invading my dreams -- but even then, she mostly spoke in riddles. Or Greek. Could be either, or perhaps even Greek riddles! I visibly shuddered at that thought, which unfortunately caught the eye of one of the more sensitive guards. Good comeback, Turner. Make it worth it!

"Weather's a bit chilly today, ain't it?" I quickly quipped.

Only a shrug.

Boy, aren't they active today.

I don't blame them; it wasn't the best comeback.

"All hail Her Royal Highness, Princess Luna!!"

The quartet of guards bowed at the calling, the honorary Princess of the Night stepping in with one of those admirable smiles on her face. With a nod, the guards relaxed yet stood firm, which shifted Princess Luna's focus onto me.

"Have you waited long, Doctor?" she asked with sarcastic innocence.

"No, Your Highness," I replied. "Though I believe the ennui in my incarceration tends to lengthen it so."

"Shame. One like me wouldn't understand your ordeal, however," she merely jibed back, words reeking with sarcasm. This time, Princess Luna. This time. "Well then, to the purposes of our... parley, one would call it. What have you remembered?"

"Twilight Sparkle."

"Ah, Twilight Sparkle. Certainly one of our finer subjects."

"You make it seem as though she was a commodity."

"I'm afraid I rarely associate with her," the princess simply stated, whether in defense or not, I don't know, nor do I care. "My sister, on the other side of things..."

"So I've heard," I replied, knowing their academic relationship. "Does she visit?"

"Attempts have been made, certainly, though my sister, on the other side of things..."

"Why?" came my suspicions. "What would a mere catching up of things do to her?"

"You have an influence on some ponies, Doctor. A powerful one too."

Perhaps there was an ineffable amount of truth in those words. Yes, I dare say I have quite an impact on the minds of those I've aided, those I've antagonized and those somewhere in between. You won't pass by any star system without hearing about the pony in a blue box. One might call it boasting, yet they would also know that there is no deceit in those words.

"Such an influence can be considered dangerous by many, especially by others who wield the same amount of power themselves," Princess Luna ascertained. "I find myself, however, amused at my sister's strenuous task, really. Handling Twilight Sparkle isn't raising and lowering the sun, to put into context."

I couldn't help but chuckle alongside her. "Indeed it isn't."

Once again, the tension between adversaries has been broken, the hopes of a more appealing conversation rising in the horizon. Princess Luna still held her smile, though it was a different one. Instead of abhorrence, there was sympathy; instead of contempt, there was sincerity; instead of-- oh, you get the drill.

"You need not worry about Twilight Sparkle. She's doing fine," she pointed out, perhaps to quell any fears. Still, I wouldn't harbor any; this is Twilight Sparkle we're talking about, after all. "What else do you remember?"

"Why the concern?"

"Why indeed," she mused. "I sometimes do wonder as much as you do, Doctor. But really, is there a need to ask?"

Princess Luna stood up with a ruffle of her wings, our conversation finally over, though I'm still left dumbfounded as ever. With a nod, one of the guards unlocked the door for her, leaving me only with her mysterious smile left to me as a parting memory. Once again, I was left to my own devices, not to be taken literally.

"My duties these days shall impede our chances of a conversation, I'm afraid," she finally said. "I do apologize if I rarely stop by in the future."

"No need to," I replied. Strange, for one such as her to apologize, even if she wasn't at fault.

"Oh, and Turner?" she turned back and spoke. "Be patient with Celestia. She has enough frustrations to deal with as of now."

"I'll take that advi... wait, what did you say?"

Princess Luna just turned her head back, holding it up high without another word.

"Princess Luna, how did you... how did you know my name?"

The alicorn finally stepped out of the room, the guards ready to close the door once again. I was about to spring from my seat had it not for the guards behind me. All I could do was look on in astonishment as she marched off. The burning migraine in my head started to settle in, my vision fogged by a sudden rush of fatigue.

"H-How did you know my name?" I yelled once again in a fruitless attempt. "Princess!! How did you know my name?!!"

The door slammed shut, leaving me without an answer.

I strained to keep myself awake, groaning.

Only to succumb to the darkness.
.
.
.

.
.
.

1005 AC, First Fall, 15, 07:55:11

It's a beautiful day.

Just looking for something fun to do.

Oh, don't bother me! Just singing a little jingle from some faraway planet in a distant galaxy. I did change a little bit of the words, but hey, makes it all the more fun, I would say. On the plus side of things, I managed to get a new bow tie! This one was brilliant, with red and white polka-dots on it! Amazing! I might complain a lot about how these Canterlot ponies are with their picky fashion sense, but this... this is what makes the fashion world count!

On the more serious note of things, I am on the verge of an incredible discovery here. Nothing new on my end, I suppose, but all the loose ends are being tied up as we speak. Both of my hearts are pounding with excitement at the prospect! You lot know what I'm talking about now, don't you?

The question.

A question from the beginning and end and went against all laws of time and space. For whatever reason, this question just popped up and started haunting me throughout my trips in the TARDIS. Something's causing it, yet I don't know why. Being in a realm of science and magic intertwined, there could be a thousand plus possible explanations for that. Luckily for me, the same amount would be said for the amount of ways to discover which one is the last piece of the puzzle.

I was in the Canterlot Park, looking down at this new gadget I've created in my spare time on the bench, with my TARDIS on standby right beside it. This thingamabob -- still working on a name. Don't worry, it'll come -- tracks down spatial anomalies and triangulates the results to inform me of their point of origin! Marvelous, Turner! A pat on the back for you!

All I need left to make the trip was my dearest companion.

Speak of the Tartaric three-headed cat, here she comes now.

The ever effervescent Twilight Sparkle. Look at her, just prancing down towards me, giving me her quirky little smile. On second thought, scratch that, I was imagining things. Still, she looked prepared and raring to go. I quickly beckoned her closer with her hoof, overly excited on sharing my new discovery with her.

"Just in time, Twilight!" I hollered. "I was afraid you might not make it in time for the greatest discovery that I, the ever benevolent Time Turner, has ever made in the history of all of the universe!"

"Turner, I--"

"Do you remember the question?" I asked her, which was a little silly of me. Of course she remembers the question! "I've been tracking down about its whereabouts this whole morning while I was here. Apparently, it seems each time it comes out, the signal is getting stronger and stronger. Nevertheless, they all came directly from the same source! Once we get the data from this gizmo, I'll transfer it into the TARDIS navigation system and we will figure out where it come from!"

"Turner, if you would just--"

"So Twilight, you want to do the honors?" I asked again. "You know, just flip the switch and go there. I know how excited you might be! We're finally gonna find the answer to it, for the first time! Why, who wouldn't be excited now, right?"

"I'm not going, Turner."

My pounding heart stopped. My excited hopping came to a halt. In a single moment, every figment of jittery joy was washed away, snatched by shock. I stood there, mouth open while my head pathetically tries to formulate some words. Fumbling about for a while, I finally stammered:

"You... you're not?"

"Do you remember the promise? That one where we travel around for a month to see how everything works out?"

"O-Of course I did... I... I remembered," I managed to speak. To be honest, it had already slipped off my mind. I mean, why wouldn't it? We were having so much fun already, I thought everything would all work out in the end. Sure, life-threatening, but where would the fun be if there wasn't any sort of danger on the other side? I was sure she had her share of the fun too, if I'm not mistaken. "So... you really thought about it?"

"Yeah, I guess I did," she replied uneasily. "I... I'm sorry, Turner..."

"No, no, we made a promise. You were never at fault."

"It's not like that, I'm..." Twilight stopped short. For a moment there, it looked like she has something else to say, but all thoughts of it were wiped away when closed her eyes and shook her head. Okay, not completely wiped away. In fact, it seemed a little strange, but I dismissed it all, for her sake. Letting out a sigh, she glanced up at me, trying her best to smile. "So... this is it, huh?"

"I... I don't know, really..." I answered, unwilling to let it pass just like that. "I was... thinking that we could go for one last trip. You know, to end it all with a bang."

"I can't, Turner, I have... things to do. You know that."

"Okay... then I guess this is it."

"Yes it is."

Took a little long, but she stepped up to me and gave me a small farewell hug. It was awkward, yes. Perhaps uncomfortable too, but at least it was as heartwarming as any hug would be. Slowly, we let each other go, which was terribly awkward as well from how we flail our hooves about a little. At least it was funny enough to make us both elicit a bittersweet chuckle. With a single clop against the dirt road, Twilight sighed quietly, straining her smile once more.

"Bye, Turner." she muttered.

"Till we meet again, Twilight Sparkle."

There she goes. My brilliant companion, the one I loved, trotting off into the distance. Don't get me wrong, of course it hurts to see her go and not reciprocate my feelings, but at least we parted on awkward terms. We could be worse off, if I had to say. At least, for now, I feel content despite it all.

"Now then," I told myself with a tinge of despondency, looking back down at my little device.

"Back to work."
.
.
.

.
.
.

1005 AC, First Fall, 19, 13:26:29

.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

It doesn't make sense.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
It just doesn't make any sense.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
Why wouldn't it work? Why wouldn't any of it work?
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
Am... am I missing something?

.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

All for nothing.

It was all for nothing.

I'm sure you lot know what I'm frustrated about, to the point where the steam coming out of my ears could easily boil eighty-six kettles of water. Okay, maybe only fifty-two kettles, but still, it would be unbelievable. Who would've thought that all this time, the device -- I had named it the Anomaly Tracer -- wouldn't work?

I tried everything! Really, I did! Banging it on the table, reheating its coils, charge it up with crystallized magic, zapping the power conduits, even rewinding the turnkey! No one ever tries rewinding the turnkey except yours truly! In the end, it was all zilch. So much for finding the answer to the legendary question that the whole world was trying to ask me. Perhaps there wasn't enough information, maybe too much, I don't know. All I know of is the question and that's just about it.

Oh well. At least Twilight was spared from such disappointment.

I sighed to myself, remembering our farewell just days ago. Awkward, yes. Bittersweet, yes. Biased, I would say maybe. What I believe then was my mind was split, my logical side wanting to push it away while my more outgoing, more fun and cheerful part just wanted her to stay. In all actuality, I just wanted her back. I just... well, wanted her to come with me again to another destination.

It's great when you have a brilliant destination.

It's euphoric when you arrive at it with a friend.

Sadly, all things shall fade. Relationships never forgotten, perhaps never even in reach. It bothers me, though not enough to push me off the pedestal. That which doesn't kill us makes us stronger, one of my old friends told me. Food for thought. Literally, in the sense that he was a poor lad, but after stamping a trademark sign on that phrase, he had enough food to feed a thousand Equestrias!

Looking disinterestedly at my little Tracer, I placed it aside, settling on my lovely little couch with nothing but fuddled thoughts and jumbled hypotheses in my head. Weaving through that intangible spaghetti is much more of a hassle than, well, swimming through a pool of real spaghetti. Really, there was this one planet that had pasta for water! Imagine, the wonders you would see!

Shame to see it alone, however.

Oh, look at me. Getting sappy and gloomy like that. What's the point of travelling if I still hung onto such mush and drear? Really, Turner, look what you've got yourself into this time. Then again, I don't really have much of a destination to go to. With all clues leading to a dead end, I have no where to go but outside the TARDIS, perhaps resuming my life as an upstanding citizen and head back to the classroom just to learn everything I know already.

"It won't be that bad," I told myself. "Who knows? You might find another companion along the way."

All those happy thoughts of mine were interrupted by a forceful knock on the TARDIS doors.

I was startled, of course. Really, who on Equestria would would come knocking on the doors of my dear TARDIS? Only a few beings I know would do such a thing, most of which are not of Equestrian origin. With a sigh, I trotted towards the doors and opened them, expecting a familiar face.

It was definitely a familiar face alright.

Albeit not one I ever expected at all.

"M-Mrs. Sparkle?"

"Turner? Is it... oh, thank Celestia, I found you! I finally found you!"

Standing before me was the enigmatic Twilight Velvet, mother to my former companion, Twilight Sparkle. She looked as if she had just ran in a marathon, what with her mane all tousled and unkempt like that. What struck me as queer, however, was her bloodshot eyes, with a faint dampness of a trail snaking out right beneath. No doubt, anypony that saw how much of a wreck she was would know she had been crying. About what, however, remains a mystery.

"I-I... I-I-I've been looking everywhere for you," she cried once she composed herself. "I've been to the foster home, I've been to the school, I just... I didn't know where you were... I thought I would n-never find you, I..."

"Okay, calm down, Mrs. Sparkle," I hushed her when she started squealing in tears. Gradually, her sobbing softened, yet the pain of watching it never subsided, as well as the flood of questions that came behind it. "Just calm down. Now... tell me what happened."

"Something... something's happened to Twilight..."

My face paled a little, heart beginning to race. "Wh-What do you mean? What happened?"

"I don't know!" she bawled out, resuming her sobbing. "Th-This morning, I was just... I don't know, she was taking a longer time than usual to get herself ready for her tuition and... and I thought it might be best to go check on her, just in case... and... and... everything... everything was a mess and..."

"What is it, Mrs. Sparkle? What?"

"Twilight's gone!"
.
.
.

.
.
.

1005 AC, First Fall, 19, 15:07:49

Twilight Sparkle has disappeared.

It was perhaps the most nightmarish sight, standing outside of the Sparkle household, guards left and right surveying the area and such. Twilight Velvet resumed sobbing in the corner, this time in the embrace of Night Light, her despondent husband. Twilight's brother was also there, looking more unnerved and at a loss than usual while his fellow partners combed the district. What struck me as terrifying, however, came the moment I stared up at the building.

One of the windows, presumably the one in Twilight's bedroom, was completely torn apart, wooden frames scraped and one of its panes hanging for dear life onto a single hinge, the other probably in Celestia knows where. Glass filled the pavement, threatening to harm those who dare enter the house. It was as if somepony, or something, just ripped it apart and snatched her away. The curtains were left fluttering in the breeze, its edges torn down. I could imagine her clinging onto it in vain at the last moment, her cries for help abolished, before she was forcibly whisked away.

"You called for his help?"

I turned towards Night Light, expression in a mix of utter spite and disbelief. It seems the family didn't take my last visit well. Self-explanatory, really; I made their daughter scream for me to come back at their doorstep, after all. "He might be the only one that could help us, Night," his wife explained. "Our daughter trusted him more than anypony."

"He hurt her feelings, Velvet."

"Look, Twilight is missing. She's missing and he's the only one who can bring her back."

With that said, Twilight Velvet gestured me into the house, leading me in. Ignoring the small glare her husband was giving me, I stepped inside their home, the nostalgic feeling of my first visit, as well as our eventual misunderstanding, all reeling back to me. Soon, I was lead up the stairs and onto the landing. My eyes gazed towards a door left ajar, with a pair of guards standing right outside.

"Twilight often spoke about you, Turner," she suddenly said, guiding me towards said door. "She mentioned you and her had some incredible adventures together. The way she said it... it was almost as if it was out of this world, like something out of one of my books. I really don't know whether to believe her, yet some part of me knew, just knew... she was telling the truth."

"She's a smart mare."

"Certainly is," Velvet chuckled, before letting out a sigh. "I don't know what it is you do with her, but when she became friends with you... I had never seen her so joyous in such a long time. Back then, she had her foalsitter and brother to play with, but now? Now, she only has you, you know that? You're a good pony, Turner. I know you mean well, even though you can come off a little eccentric and at times, a little arrogant and hot-tempered, but you mean well."

I gave an awkward smile, contemplating on those words. It is not everyday that you receive a compliment such as that. I was a stallion who was forced to make hard decisions that would be beyond the realm of imagination. Decisions that a normal pony wouldn't even dream of making. To be reminded by somepony that I'm a good pony... it's heart-wrenching yet heartwarming at the same time.

"I'll find her, Mrs. Sparkle," I firmly stated. "I promise."

"I know you will."

With a creak of the door, I soon find myself stepping into the bedroom of my former companion. It was close to what I've expected: a bed with a sheet that mirrors the starry nights, a simple cupboard, nightstand and lamp to boot, and even a plain purple carpet laid on the floor. On the other end of the room was a small bookshelf and a wooden study table built into the wall, with only a little stool for her to sit on and write her notes, perhaps. My attention, however, was not to any of the decor, but to another pony standing in the room.

"I've brought him here as you instructed," Twilight Velvet said with a bow. "Your Highness."

"Thank you. Leave us for now."

Her duties done, Twilight Velvet stepped out of the room and shut the door, leaving me alone with none other than the esteemed Princess Celestia. I was certainly surprised, to say the least. Bring me here as instructed... it would only mean that the princess wanted me to be here. Perhaps needed, if I may add. Nevertheless, I finally get to meet the ruler of Equestria for the first time.

At least, for the first time in this form.

"It's been awhile," she began. "Hasn't it, Doctor?"

"Yes, it has," I replied warily. "If I am to assume, it would seem that you requested for my presence."

"That assumption is correct."

"Would you care to tell me why?"

"It's easy, isn't it? Your companion has been abducted."

"She was my companion," I disclosed. "We decided not too long ago to finally part ways. If I clearly recall, she is most certainly your most prized student."

"Yes, she is. Most faithful as well."

There was something iffy about the way Princess Celestia was nonchalantly speaking to me. It would make sense; we were never at good terms with each other, no matter which incarnation I was. There were times where our intense rivalry would grow to earth-shattering proportions, to the point where it could be a much bigger threat than the entire Dalek fleet. The last time we met was one of the more bitter encounters I had with her, mostly because I did something wrong.

Something terribly wrong.

"She has grown quite fond of you, Doctor," Princess Celestia continued. "If only she knew what kind of a stallion you really are."

"I see you still hold the same grudge."

"You know I will never forgive you."

"An impetuous promise."

"If it is to keep my subjects safe, it shall be a necessary one as well," she growled. "Do you know why I asked for you, Doctor?"

Celestia knows why, in both a literal and figurative manner of speaking. I had hoped all our past disputes had been forgotten, but it seems it had been all but. All I could do was shake my head as a response. Even for complications of extraterrestrial origin, Princess Celestia rarely resorted to seek my aid, sometimes even marching into battle herself. She can be quite reckless and ruthless if she ever wants to be, which probably explains why she held onto her crown for so long.

"I asked for you because Twilight isn't abducted by any ordinary Equestrian creature," she answered. "No, this is something of foreign nature."

"You've dealt with this before, these... beings from beyond the stratosphere."

"True, but we both know this isn't about any ordinary being now, don't we?"

"What do you mean?" I questioned, clearly at a loss. "Why wouldn't there be no reason to abduct her?"

"You thought it was all over when she left, didn't you?"

A chuckle escaped the alicorn's lips. It was bitter and dark, almost morose. It stung me at my core, yet I could tell it stung her as well. Beckoning me closer, we trotted towards a door, which I guessed was the one leading into the study. With a whisk of her magic, the doors swung open, revealing to me a sight my eyes never imagined to see.

Hanging from every section of the ceiling were a maniacal network of colored strings, all leading towards the wall at the end. On said wall were random nooks and crannies ranging from photos to newspaper clippings. The darkness that shrouded the sinister spiderweb only served to glorify its sheer eerie brilliance. I could feel my pupils dilating in both shock and horror when I took a closer look; all of it seems to show our various adventures across time and space together in the past month!

Why... why would she do such a thing?

"No... impossible, I... it can't be..." my voice trailed off. "S-She told me! She told me herself that it was over! That she didn't want an adventure anymore!"

"You never learn, Doctor," Princess Celestia chastised, venom dripping in her words. "You think a mare like her, who has a chance of exploring the entirety of time and space instead of being cooped up in her study would just put everything behind and move on with her life? Twilight would never do such a thing in her entire life. Ever. She did this because it was never over. She was never done... and look what happened as a result of it."

Another whisk of magic, this time directed straight at the curtains. With a swift and fierce yank, Princess Celestia threw the curtains wide open, finally splashing some light into the room. The sudden glare made me blink a little, though as my vision cleared, what I saw before me... what I saw... written across my companion's wall of information...

What I saw horrified me beyond comprehension.

It was four words, slashed with red paint, scarring the decor and perhaps, to an extent, the mind of a bright, young unicorn.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

Author's Note

Where have I been indeed.

This chapter was long overdue, but it's finally here, as promised in my blog entry!

Searching For A Friend...

1005 AC, First Fall, 19, 15:32:12

It all started with a question.

One simple question. One question that ricocheted through the hills and valleys of time and space through every able mind in the universe. It was the question that left a large scar across history and will no doubt leave its mark in the coming centuries as well. They say it was the first question, asked in the beginning and end of time. It seems impossible, but once you think about it, it's not.

It's not impossible.

It's just unlikely to the furthest extreme.

Now look where it has taken us to.

"I don't..." I found myself muttering. "I don't understand... but she said--"

"She said what you wanted to hear."

"No... it wasn't like that."

Twilight Sparkle was not a liar. That was the one clear thing that I imagined in my head. Yes, a keeper of many secrets and perhaps, to a certain extent, a paranoiac, but never a liar. She never said she would stop delving further into the question. She never said she would not bother looking for the answer to the world's oldest question without me. What I wanted to hear from her... it was never the answer. We all know it will never be what I really want to hear.

"She never took interest in it," I explained. "The question, I mean."

"And yet here it is, written in red in her own bedroom."

"If she had any interest, she never showed it."

"Or you overlooked it."

"If I knew this would happen, I wouldn't have her with me in the first place!"

My slight outburst probably caught the attention of everypony outside the room, though no matter the intensity, Princess Celestia remained unfazed. No surprise, considering the fact that she had faced more threatening monstrosities and horrors in her long time as ruler of Equestria. I commend her resilience as much as I find it infuriating. To accuse me of overlooking the thoughts of my dear companion, however, harbors only spite.

"Your Highness, I would never see any harm go towards Twilight Sparkle," I justified, putting my hoof down. "I have sworn every nerve and fiber of my body to see she never gets herself into trouble. If she ever did, which I will admit she has gone through before, I will make sure she comes back here, to this very same room we're standing in, alive without a single cut or bruise."

"You seem to care a lot about her, Doctor," Princess Celestia remarked, narrowing her brows.

"You have no idea how much I really do, believe me."

The princess had this glint in her eyes when I said that, before her lips drew into a small grin. It didn't take a normal pony to fit two and two together at that point. I really didn't want her to find out about how affectionately close I was to Twilight, but all things discreet will soon be brought to light someday. Especially when the light comes from the sun itself.

"Alright, Doctor," she began, drawing my attention close. "I have a proposition to make. One that involves rescuing Twilight."

My ears perked up at that.

"I'm listening," I replied, leaning in close.

"This infamous question... where have you been, is one I've heard countless times before, yet this was the first time I've seen in the centuries I have ruled Equestria of somepony being abducted because of it." The frown that was already present on her suddenly grew darker, her gaze turned back to the four red words splattered on the wall before us. "At this point, we have no idea what happened to her. Should she be found, hopefully alive, you must bring her back here immediately. Once the rescue is done, I would have to discuss of her involvements with you. To know what she has been through in your travels."

"Why? What are you trying to do?"

"Protect her, of course. You've tried discretion on your end, now look where we are."

"Why her? I could tell you everything you wanted to hear from start to finish."

"Rule number one. The Doctor always lies."

Beaten at my own game, I suppose. What can one expect, for one like her to be well versed when it comes to intimidating yours truly. Now's not the time for petty disagreements, however. Twilight's life is possibly at risk; the longer we dally around, the bleaker our chances of rescuing her may be. Yes, I know my TARDIS can travel through time and space, but I'm just really worried at the moment. At this point, she could be anywhere.

"Alright," I heftily agreed, my mind forming a rough compromise. "Provided that whatever crimes that you believe were the results of our doing, she has no involvement whatsoever."

"A fair deal," the princess continued, before her expression darkened further. "However, should you discover that she poses, to a degree, a threat to Equestria in any sort of manner--"

"Wait, what do you mean, a threat?"

"At this moment, we have no idea who or what had abducted her, what they're planning to do with her and what their true motives were. I have seen ponies, some dear to me, disappear, only to come back with the intent to kill. What Twilight could do, especially with her capabilities... you and I both have no idea how powerful she can be."

Some part of me didn't want to admit it. How can Twilight Sparkle, the sweet, innocent, bright young mare who I came to know and love, however unrequited it would seem, could bring about turmoil to her own nation? She wouldn't do that, would she? Though morbid as it may be, it can still happen. If it really does...

"I'll try my best," I answered hesitantly with a pinch of salt.

"Thank you," Princess Celestia said, giving me a courteous nod; a first from her in a long time. Believe me when I say that. "Now, to find Twilight Sparkle. Have you got any leads, Doctor?"

I answered with a shake of my head. Diplomacy isn't my strongest suit, when you ask me. In fact, playing those cards just felt a little awkward for my tastes. Even in a normal poker game, I don't exactly play by the rules. Like that one time, back in a casino in Las Pegasus, where I dealt my hand with an ounce of wit and trickery, all for exposing the owners' true identities as aliens. Got me in a hitch, that one, though one hitch was all that's needed to do the job. That's another story for another time, however.

"Not that I know of," I could only respond, feeling disappointingly helpless. "I tried tracing the anomalies and connecting them, but my device... from all the interference around it, it couldn't display the data it received, as if it came from some impossible or to the very least, extreme point of time."

"But we know when in time the question came from, don't we?"

"The beginning and the end, as old as time itself..." I muttered out, pondering. "But that didn't make sense. That shouldn't make sense. Its origins are contradictory. Nothing can exist at the beginning and the end of time. Nothing."

"Yet this question did," the princess rectified, herself sieving through her thoughts perhaps. "Doctor, have you ever ventured to the beginning of time? Or the end, for that matter?"

"The TARDIS, or any other similar machine... they don't have the capacity to calculate a fixed destination for either beginning or end in the dimensional plane of time."

"But can it travel there?"

"If I do travel to either beginning or end," I affirmed. "There's a great chance that I can't make the return trip."

No surprise there, really. Putting it into perspective, the beginning of time, whatever date it may be, is the singularity or core in which all time energy disseminates from. That very core produces time energy infinitely and exponentially, meaning all the time energy that gathers will be powerful enough to consume the TARDIS itself in less than a petasecond, bringing me along as we merge with the time stream in a state of what I call a paradoxical existence, meaning we exist and not exist at the same time. On the contrary, the end of time contains little to no time energy at all, meaning that the TARDIS's relative time will converge towards zero. Time would be moving so slowly for us that with one blink of an eye, perhaps eight million centuries would pass by and I wouldn't even notice. Anything that stays there will be in relative stasis: I would seem to be frozen in time, but in actual fact I'm moving too slowly for your eyes to capture it or for me to even move, for that matter.

Long story short, it's impossible to exist at those two points of time.

To travel there, however...

"What makes you think she's there?" I asked, a little curious. "In all the reaches of time, why do you think she's at either end of the spectrum?"

"It's all about the question," was the simple answer she gave. "A question that came from the beginning and the end... you've tried tracing the anomalies didn't you? With no luck, as you mentioned? What if there was a result? One so incomprehensible that the readings it received couldn't get through?"

That actually made a little sense. The distortion of time would be too immense for mere digits and equations. Everything was starting to click together, yet that didn't make the travelling part a whole lot easier. A little more tempting yes, but not easier.

"What if she's not there?" I asked. "What can we do then?"

"I don't know, Doctor," Princess Celestia admitted, glancing to the side. "I really don't."

With an uncertain destination in mind, both of us finally walked out of my companion's room. Whether it be agreement or compromise, I was a little relieved to have the princess on my side, even if it's for a little while. The thoughts of finding my companion lingered on even as I walked out of the door. It was then, during my cantering down the stairs, that Twilight Velvet came scampering up to me, her husband following behind.

"Turner!" she pleaded, almost tearing up. "Please bring my daughter back, okay?"

I nodded with a weak smile. "I will," my halfhearted reply followed.

A minute later, I was standing in front of my TARDIS, ready to enter with my head held high. The only thing I didn't actually expect was Princess Celestia following me all the way here by herself just for sending me off. At least, that's what she said when I asked her about it. Nevertheless, here I am, ready for what could probably become the most life-threatening journey I would ever go in my entire life with slim chances of returning. Perhaps this is what young ponies call do or die? Motivational as it can be, I'm a tad bit uneasy as much as it is.

"Well then," I said with a shrug, turning to the princess. "Fortune springs eternal, I guess."

"An eternity may not be enough for this situation."

"Yeah, probably."

Both of us chuckled lightly, despite it not being a laughing matter. This was serious. If logic has its way, it would mean oblivion for me. The odds are all stacked against us, looming and ready to topple with a single tap. To gamble it all on a hunch was beyond my own principles; breaking time would also mean breaking the laws of time.

"Off I go then," I announced solemnly to the princess, stepping into the TARDIS before turning back. "Just one more thing: what am I to you now?"

"Pardon?"

"What am I to you now? A friend, an acquaintance--"

"A stranger," was the audacious reply, the grin on her face serving to irk me even more. "I once viewed you as an enemy, but now... I would consider wiping the slate clean for you to start again. So yes, a stranger. A new face, and I know you have a way with those, if I am not mistaken. Having new faces, I mean."

"Alright," I said with a quiet breath of satisfaction. "A stranger it is then."

With all things said and done, I finally shut the TARDIS doors, literally left to my own devices. If it were anywhere else, I'd already be merrily hopping about with the jolliest smile a jolly Time Lord could ever provide, but really, to a non-existent point of time? I was sitting on the couch of the TARDIS, contemplating on this decision for a long time. Death could be waiting right before I even step out of the ship. Some part of me was afraid. Imagine me, being afraid. Preposterous, the Doctor having any semblance of fear, I hear some cry. I've seen death, yes. Faced it a lot of times, with moments of me wading along its shores before, but never have I experienced it in its truest, rawest form. I have my reincarnation stages to thank for that.

What was it like, the beginning of time, or the end perhaps? What would Twilight be seeing if she were actually there? What was she saying? What would she say when I get there? What can I do to help her then? All these questions surging through my brain, no answers to replace them. All because I couldn't bring myself to go there. Not only from how impossible it was, but from what awaits me at the other side.

Would Twilight Sparkle be friend or foe?

Would she even recognize me?

I don't know how long I sat on that couch, flipping through all these questions. Questions... they can have a big impact on your lives and I'm not talking about the oldest question or something like that. I'm talking about how simple questions, ones like "What are you doing tomorrow?" or "Can you help me?" or even something as insignificant as "Who are you?"... they bring ponies together. Ponies like you and me. We all ask questions, don't we. That's when the thrill of the answer comes. The journey that follows.

The adventure.

What's the Doctor without a good ol' adventure?

Discarding the last of my hesitation in one single breath, I hopped up to the controls, wired up my Anomaly Tracer to the TARDIS fibers and slowly pulled down the lever. Immediately, the familiar sound of whirring filled my ears, a sound of hope that has echoed to as far as the universe would be. Where the question goes, I will go. I'm the answer to that question.

All of my new-found confidence was shattered when a giant fizz came from the core, then a loud pop that sent me whirling down the steps. Sparks were flying from all ends as I struggled to regain my balance, clutching tight on the railing. Gritting my teeth, horror gripped me amid the blaring of red alarms and the screeching of steel against steel. The TARDIS was screaming in protest, trying as much as it could to escape. Already, fires start to erupt from the circuitry, though just as I lunged to extinguish it, I was thrown back against the wall by a loud lurch from the sides, the impact leaving me dazed.

"For Twilight!" I yelled, trying to stand up. "For Twi--"

That was the last thing I recalled saying, before I was tossed about yet again, my vision struck into black.
.
.
.

.
.
.

0 ∧ ∞

.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

I'm... I'm alive...
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
I-I can't believe it...
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
I made it... I made it alive...

.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

Picture this.

No really, picture this.

The TARDIS: torn apart, a giant scar tearing down its corners with the frame of it twisting outwards. All the controls, switches and levers were ripped off from the circuit board, with large wires hanging down from the ceiling, spewing out a flood of sparks with a croaked fizz. The center of it had been completely shattered, the energy capsuled within dissolving into naught. It was as if a creature burst forth from the confines of my ship, breaking free from its cage with an intensity beyond measure. All of this was what I saw when I came to. You can imagine how horrified I was then.

My precious ship was the least of my worries, as I found out after sitting there, basking in my shock. When I finally stepped out of the steel cadaver, I found myself in the middle of a monochromatic field. I was in a white, empty place, like in a completely white room with the ceiling and walls far beyond reach. Even the ground, if one should even call if a ground, felt like nothing I had ever felt before. It felt like static electricity, only more soothing and a little less jolting. Every step I make, I could feel it ripple and fizzle around my hooves, almost as if protesting at my presence. I glanced around, the lack of a horizon concerning me. This is it, I finally came to the conclusion.

"I made it..."

"Turner..."

The voice, however frail it sounded, was too familiar for me to ignore, though as I turned around to face its owner, all I could spare as a response was my look of complete awe. Sitting on a minimalist throne borne of the white ground and adorned with a white crown perched around her horn was her. The mare we were looking for, albeit a little bit different. She was as tall as, if not taller, than Princess Celestia. When she stood up, wearing her look of intense scrutiny, she dwarfed me in size already. Everything about her was wrong somehow. I don't know if it was the cold glaze over her pupils or her slender hooves or the faded streaks in her tremendously long mane. It was the mare I was looking for, yet not the same one that I remembered.

"Twilight..." I called her name, wanting to be entirely sure. There was an acknowledgement from her, coming in the form of a slight flinch, her eyes snapping shut. All I saw was a single tear leaking from her left eye as she turned away, trying in vain to hide it. I stepped forward, wanting to help, only to freeze in my tracks the moment she whirled back with her piercing glare, her trembling lips parting to ask:

"Where have you been?"
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

It struck me.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
The oldest question in the universe...
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
Asked by none other than Twilight Sparkle.

.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

"It was you..." I blurted out in my daze. "You were the one that asked the question... the one that started it all..."

A deep chuckle erupted from Twilight.

"It's stupid, isn't it?" she cried grimly, fresh tears still lingering in her eyes. "I brought us here... I was the one responsible for this entire mess... the whole time I was alone here, waiting for you to come and save me, waiting for you to arrive... all the years flew by and eventually I knew it was me. I knew I would ask that question to you should you arrive and you did..."

"Paradox..."

"I'm sorry, Turner... I-I'm sorry I ruined everything..."

"You didn't ruin everything yet, Twilight," I reaffirmed, stopping her choked sobs before she could even begin. "We just have to fix the TARDIS and I can bring you back. Princess Celestia and your parents are waiting for you back at your house when I left. All of them are waiting. If we can go back there--"

"Y-You don't understand..."

Twilight restrained her sobs, tears still streaming down her face. Swallowing her guilt, she looked down to me, all hope seemingly drained from her figure. I watch as the throne behind her ebbing away while a round table started emerging from the whiteness below, placing itself in between us. A yelp of surprise escaped my mouth as I find myself comfortably seated on a lounge chair, my former companion settling into her own right across.

"Turner..." she began. "Do you know what I am?"

I just gave a blank stare.

"What do you mean?" I asked. "You're still a unicorn, aren't you?"

Perhaps that word struck the wrong chord, as Twilight let out a dreary giggle that erupted into a loud, harrowing fit of laughter that brought tears to her face. Stunned as I was, all I could do was watch in silence, gripped by fear and discomfort. She was but a mere shell of her former self, the ingenuity and modesty that she had once possessed was lost.

"I'm still a unicorn!" she exclaimed derisively before laughing once more, leaning back in her white chair. "You think! You think... you think I'm just some ordinary mare, don't you? You're wrong, Turner. They did this to me, changed me into some kind of... I don't know what I am... they made me..."

"What do you mean?"

"In the beginning, there was nothing... all it took was a single spark and the entire universe came to be..."

"I don't understand, Twilight. I really don't."

The frown that she gave me only unnerved me more. Her horn started lighting up, the aura surrounding it a strange white color instead of the usual purple I've been seeing. Suddenly, I felt the white space giving away, my breath caught in my throat as the entire world of white started to shift about, moving at such a speed that I couldn't even tell. A while later, I had to shut my eyes when all four sides gave the most intense glare I'd rather not bear witness to, judging from the heat it was giving off that had been searing through my body.

A moment later, after working through my reluctance to open my eyes, I was graced with a sight that, if you told me it had emerged from the white void I was in, I would be the most skeptical of the skeptics. We were now sitting in the middle of a vast field of unripe corn, with clouds rowing up in the cerulean sky and a cool breeze bending the tall plants to a side, all in the warm embrace of the bright sun. I found myself standing on my lounge chair, now made of birch, captivated at the sudden change in scenery, before noticing Twilight Sparkle smirking at me.

"W-What did you do?"

"What they wanted me to do."

I gave another look around again. Somehow, it feels like I've been here. A hint of deja vu in the air, aside from the strong smell of corn and dirt. It was tickling my brain cells, yet I couldn't quite put my hoof on it. "Where are we?" I had to ask.

"You don't remember?"

"I've been to too many places like this," I answered. "Asking me to name one out of the millions of millions of places to explore--"

"It's at the tip of your tongue, isn't it?"

I didn't want to admit it. At least not to the mare smiling smugly at me. "Believe me, if I know this place, I would've mentioned it," I lied. "I've seen supernovas and black holes. I've seen planets made of only diamond and water. I've seen sights and wonders most would not be able to see. All these wonders in the universe and you expect me to remember a field of maize--"
.
.
.

"...typical maize plant. So... where are we?"

"Well, we have fields of corn, a particularly southern feel of air and cider..."
.
.
.

Two voices. Different voices, yet eerily familiar. My eyes widened at the sight of a pair of young ponies emerging from the field, frazzled and a little disgruntled with a few mud stains here and there, for it was none other than Twilight and I that came into our view. They don't seem to notice us as they trudged around, having ignored the fact that we're literally sitting before them.

"Impossible..." I gasped, watching my younger self explaining to the other Twilight. "This was during the crash landing... the one we made after escaping those Cyberponies..."

"Correct."

"I don't understand..." I muttered, at a loss for words. "What... W-What did they do to you?"

The Twilight I'm talking to... strange, isn't it? How I made her sound like some sort of alien species? If you ask me personally, I'd say she actually is a total alien to me compared to when she was my companion. There was that quirk, that spark of life, those genuine flames of intellect and curiosity, a brilliant, blazing pair that lights up my world every time I see it. Now, with all that washed away, there's just... nothing. She was an alien to me, not because of who she is, but who she had become.

Anyways, she looked away, grimacing to herself, perhaps even contemplating on whether to disclose whatever sensitive information she had hidden under lock and key. Whatever she did then didn't matter as she turned to me and started speaking, which only halted me in a moment of disbelief.

"They call themselves the Order of the Triskelion, a group of ponies that claim they possess a strange power bestowed to them by a foreigner that visited from the stars. Their origins trace back even before the birth of Equestria, when the three pony nations were still at odds with each other. Somehow, be it Earth pony, pegasi or unicorn, all of them gathered in the Order for one purpose." Twilight visibly shuddered as she continued to speak: "That morning, when they... took me away... I don't know what they did, but they did something to me with some sort of magic. It's... I don't understand how, but it's magic that I have never seen before. I don't know how long I was in there... just that when I came out, I became what they called the Creator."

"The what?"

"The Creator... the maker, the monster, the god... in the beginning, there was nothing. All it took was a single spark and the entire universe came to be... I'm that spark, Turner. I created and control this new universe to my pleasure... I could do anything to it, make it a better place for all of us to live in... and yet... and yet..."

"Yet what?" I asked cautiously, being legitimately more afraid. "What is it?"

"I can't. Somehow, I just... can't... something's stopping me... still is... all I could do was watch this universe over and over. Repeat... repeat... in the beginning, there was nothing, all it took was a single spark and the entire universe came to be, only to be consumed after an eternity, repeat. In the beginning, there was nothing--"

"Twilight?"

"What? Oh... I did it again..." she muttered, snapping out of that disturbing reverie. "All I could do was make what I can from memory. I learned enough Equestrian history to know most of the past, I have my memories in Canterlot and with you in your travels, but after that... there was nothing. It all stopped there. Every time, it stops... then it starts all over again... repeat... repeating..."

The realization of what I'm in the middle of dawned on me. Beginnings, ends, eternities, repeat... this was a time loop! Yes, like that one back in Stalliongrad! Only this one was at a much grander, literally universal scale. Time itself is a loop; a circle that reverts itself each time. As time flows to an end, the spark restarts it. Again and again, the universe goes through this loop, unaware that it has happened many times before with no way of changing it... the rules of time had been bent to the extreme because of the spark.

Twilight Sparkle.

This Order she was abducted by... in some strange, maniacal and senseless way, they found a way to rule the world. Creating an omnipotent being from my companion was what one would call unorthodox, yet it all boils down to one question.

"Why did they do it?"

"It was an order from the foreigner," Twilight elaborated, shirking. "That order alone became the sole purpose for the Triskelion. Ever since then, they strove to fulfill the sole demand of the foreigner... an order that could change the world... that's why they changed me. To achieve that goal... and... they did..."

"What was it?" I questioned. I could see it straining to come out at one moment, yet it all collapsed inward when she clenched her eyes shut and turned away. Being the ignorant Time Lord I was, I stepped forward and, to the surprise of Twilight and also myself, forcefully grabbed her by the chin to face me. Those purple pupils, the ones that once mesmerized me, shrunk into a glare, though it didn't matter at that point. "I'll ask this one last time: what was the order?"

"I can't, Turner!"

"Say it to me now, Twilight!"

"It's not right!! I don't want to hurt--!!"

"SAY IT!!"

"IT WAS YOU, ALRIGHT?!!"

I nearly tripped, Twilight having wrestled out of her grip with a immense burst of magic pushing me backwards. Her eyes were teary with anger, an accusative hoof pointed at me as she continued her tirade. Shock gripped me at that point, my mind still reeling from the sudden blow of information.

"Why do you think they chose me instead of some other random pony?! she cried amid her miserable sobs. "It's because they knew that if I'm in trouble, you'd come looking for me! Don't you understand?! It was a trap!! They wanted you to come here!! They wanted you to find me because they know you would have no chance of going back!!"

"S-So..." I stammered, cold sweat dripping down my forehead. "I... I w-was... I was the--"

"The target! And you had to be the stupid, arrogant colt that you are to come all this way just for me!! You could be saving lives, saving planets out there!! You could've made the universe much more peaceful!! But NO!! NO, YOU DECIDED IT WAS A GREAT IDEA TO TRAVEL HERE, EVEN THOUGH YOU KNEW THE CONSEQUENCES OF DOING SO!!"

Cheeks puffing red, veins popping out from her skin, eyes stinging from the tears... when you include the obvious difference in height, this was the scariest moment I've had with Twilight Sparkle. I didn't know what to settle for, being at a loss for words... everything she said made sense... everything she said was true... yet somehow...

"WHY DOES IT ALWAYS HAVE TO BE ABOUT YOU?!!" she continued, tears streaming down her cheeks. "WHY DO YOU ALWAYS HAVE TO BE SO SELFISH, TURNER?!! OF ALL THE PONIES YOU WANT TO SAVE, IT JUST HAD TO BE ME!! I'M JUST ONE PONY, ALRIGHT?!! EVEN IF I'M GONE, NOTHING WILL CHANGE!! DON'T YOU GET IT?!! I'M NOT IMPORTANT!!"

Twilight Sparkle slammed a hoof onto the floor, the maize field we were standing in now shattering back into white. She was down to her knees, screaming and crying to herself. Her desperate, plaintive sobs echoed throughout the nothingness we were in; the dying cry of the universe, of voices screeching out in unison as the final straw. All of it amounts to nothing but a bleak shadow of regret and sorrow. Nothing, just like the world we were living in. I am now in that world, stuck here with its creator, perhaps forever.

A quiet gasp shot out of her mouth when I stepped forward, knelt down and hugged her tight. What? However omniscient she may be, she's still a young mare, lost and alone, bereft of the freedom that was once given to her. She was frozen for a moment, before letting loose the last of all her loud sobs into my chest, leaving me to hush her gently.

"Don't say that about yourself," I whispered into her ear. "Yes, I made a really big mistake of coming here. Yes, I was selfish and only thought of myself. Yes, I could be off saving a thousand planets instead of coming here, but do you know why I'm really here? I came here to save you, Twilight, not because you needed saving, but because you're important. Your parents, your brother, Princess Celestia, me... you're important. So don't you dare say that you're not important, because to many others, you are. Remember that, Twilight."

Twilight whimpered in my embrace, shivering slightly. I don't know how long we stayed there, me hugging Twilight like that. All that matters is that she started to calm down, her frantic breathing slowing with a few trembles here and there. A moment of tranquil silence befell upon the void, before she started mumbling:

"I... I-I'm... T-T-Turner?"

"Yes?"

"Don't leave me..." she whimpered. "Please stay here... d-don't leave me..."

As if I have a choice, I would've said in other circumstances. Instead, I wore a warm smile as she looked up at me pleadingly, clutching her hoof tight as I gave her a promise that shall last beyond the end of time.

"I won't."
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

I don't know how long I stayed there.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
Stuck at the end of the world.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
But it doesn't matter anymore.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
What matters is that Twilight's happy.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
If Twilight's happy, then I'm happy

.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

Author's Note

Alright! Two down, one to go!

The next chapter will technically write this arc off and bring us into the next phase of the Doctor's diary. There will be familiar faces, both in the past and the present, so be on the careful lookout to see what comes next!

...At The Ends Of Time

.
.
.

0 ∧ ∞

.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

I don't know how long I was there.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
One would call me a castaway, trapped within the prison of time.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
Trapped with the creator of the universe.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
Trapped with Twilight Sparkle.

.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

Forty-two.

To those who don't know, forty-two is a number. A natural number, both pronic and abundant, wedged between two prime numbers. It is the sixth Catalan number and the thirtieth Størmer number, as well as being the angle in which white light disperses into a rainbow. Apart from all of that, many civilizations across the thousands of galaxies I've been through have embedded this fabled number into their daily lives, with some preaching it as the answer to the ultimate question of life, the universe, and everything in general.

Forty-two was the answer.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

The question?
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
How many years?
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
How many years had I stayed here?
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
How many years have I entertained her with a false promise of being by her side for all eternity?
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
Forty-two years, all because of fear.

.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

"Turner, you're making that face again."

"Huh?" I stammered, snapping out of my daze. "W-What face?"

"You know what I'm talking about," chastised Twilight Sparkle, the only other pony in the universe, as well as its creator. "The face you always make when you're thinking of something really hard. You know, the one that goes something like this?"

Immediately, she scrunched up her cheeks, her brows furiously curving down with a frown on her face enough to frighten a few Daleks. I couldn't help but let out a mirthful chuckle at that, both at her teasing and how she looked like. Of course, as usual, the mare pouted when she saw me laughing my sides off, never amused by what she categorized as my childish antics.

"I'm serious, you know?" she asserted, before sighing. "And each time, you never tell me why..."

"It'll ruin the fun." I answered with a grin. "Plus, some secrets are worth more keeping than telling, Twilight."

"Turner, you're with me for what would be forty-two years already," her persistence spoke up. "I should already know all of your secrets by then. Plus, I've told a fair share of mine, so shouldn't I be getting some answers in return?"

"A reasonable argument, Twilight, though I still have to say no."

Of course, Twilight Sparkle being Twilight Sparkle, she just sighed and looked away. Well, she has to live with that brief disappointment a little longer, until I'm ready to tell it to her. Well, I've lasted forty-two years in here already. An extra ten minutes or so wouldn't hurt. Or maybe ten days, or months. Depends.

In case any of you were wondering, we were having a picnic on the Canterlotian hillside underneath an old oak tree, looking down at the capital while having a meal composing of hay sandwiches, a few varieties of salads and cherry tomatoes on a stick. This was probably our eightieth time here, sitting before the epitome of Twilight's nostalgia. There were many conversations that we had here, most of which had slipped my mind. It wasn't my fault, really; I had something more important to look forward to.

"If there's anything bothering you..."

"I'll let you know," I finished her sentence, smiling up at her. With a chuckle, she ran a hoof across my mane, before lying down on my sides as she gazed up to the branches. We were this affectionate since day one, after I promised her that I will never leave her side. The vow I took was a heavy one, I'll have you know. It was a promise akin to marriage, a companionship consummated in the timeless world.

Soon enough, as noon turn to dusk, dusk turn to night, the sun setting in this fabricated reality, Twilight Sparkle once again fell asleep in my embrace, leaving me to gaze at the stars. Each of them suns, circumscribing my travels around the universe. A part of me didn't want to believe it was all a replica, a figment of one's imagination. How could such beauty be falsified, plagiarized perhaps, into an empty world? Perhaps it was the imaginative spirit of its creator, sleeping before me? Nevertheless, it was still awe-inducing as it was back in the valleys and mountains of time.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

Forty-two years since I was first stranded into this world.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
Forty-two years of procrastination, of hesitation, of fear.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
Fear of losing the one pony that mattered.

.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

"Turner..." Twilight mumbled, half-asleep. "That's the fourth time you're making that face today."

"Am I?" I replied, acting skeptical. "You're certain it's just not my normal form of expression?"

"I could give you one whole theoretical hypothesis on the differences between that look and your average facial expressions and you still wouldn't believe me."

"Now, that's just misjudging, Twilight Sparkle," I quipped back. "You wouldn't know for sure unless you tried. In fact, you can explain it now, considering we have, I don't know, the rest of eternity to look forward to."

"No thank you, mister. I don't want to spend an eternity talking it out with you. Besides..." she muttered, shuffling onto her sides while letting out a yawn. "It'll just... ruin the fun."

Twilight Sparkle, you cheeky mare, you.

I looked up to the stars again. No, not to make a wish, but to just ponder, although a wish sounds good right about now. What can a Time Lord wish for in this dire situation? A brand new TARDIS, perhaps. Now, that one would certainly take a star, or rather a dying one, if you know what I mean.

All my faux-pondering was over when Twilight decided to have a change of scenery, the familiar landscape zooming forward only to show a much more familiar one. It was the street between the orphanage and Twilight's old house, you know, the one that was thirty-four feet wide, pavement inclusive? Anyways, it would be our... two hundred and sixty-third time we came here, so the routine was pretty clear. Little walk down the road, talking about everything possible underneath the quiet night sky. Suffice to say, she got all the details right: whose house goes where, the colors of each stone on the street, even little details like that creeping shrub growing between the cracks three blocks down the street. Suffice to say, as the omnipotent creator, Twilight Sparkle has all the nitty-gritty down in the correct places.

All except one.

"You're still keeping this little decoration?"

My inquisitive hoof, along with the words I uttered, was directed at a street lamp. Yes, a seemingly ordinary, black iron, farola fernandina Canterlotian street lamp. At first glance, it would be like all its partners down the aisle, but a closer inspection would reveal that the glass that enclosed the luminous crystal within was stained in a tint of brown, making it literally a dim one among the rest. Twilight Sparkle, once again, wore her little smirk even before I began mentioning it. With a chuckle, she trotted up to the lamp, looking at it with a shimmer in her eye.

"You really don't like it?" she asked in the most innocent manner she could portray.

"It just seems... out of place."

"Can't the creator have a little fun while's she doing her work?"

Suddenly, Twilight leaped onto the pole before I could stop her, spinning around and around it while giggling loudly like a schoolmare. Before I even knew it, she hopped off and right onto me, pushing me down onto the pavement with a grunt rushing out of my mouth. Her cheerful laughter resounded through the empty streets, my own joining almost immediately.

Imagine the two of us, convulsing gullibly in the middle of the road without a care for whoever's watching. It was, like all of our other nights together, wonderful; a surreal experience enjoyed alongside my cherished companion. Soon enough, the laughter died down, leaving these two young ponies to be mesmerized at each other. Twilight Sparkle stared down at me, the smile I'm always fond of only making her look more pleasant than she already was.

"Everything's boring if it's all the same..." she cooed softly, resting her head on my chest. "Don't you think so, Turner?"

"Yeah..." I hummed, looking up once again at the stars. Everything's boring if it's all the same... ironic, really. Looking back, we probably done this numerous times, perhaps even having the same conversation as well. All the days and nights we spent together were wonderful, don't get me wrong, but there was nothing else to look forward to now. That just felt wrong to me, having nothing for the future. Isn't that how life works? Looking towards the future, hoping for the best, wanting to know what comes next... that excitement was gone. To not have that privilege was a wake up call.

A wake up call that I sorely needed.

"Twilight?"

"Hmm?"

"There's something I've been meaning to talk to you about."

Twilight Sparkle shifted her head, looking up from the tufts of fur on my chest to me. Her smile was still there, but I could see it was waning just a little. Her gaze shifted down, her head following closely along, before she suddenly stood up, her resplendent figure towering over my prone self before she trotted forward, this time striking her gaze to the stars.

A pitfall of silence followed. It was dauntingly long, lingering even as I shuffled around to stand up, watching her frozen in the moment. If time were to exist in this world, it would've stopped. I tensed up, waiting for a response -- any response -- from my enigmatic companion. All my patience was rewarded soon after, when she gave a sigh and started speaking:
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

"I would not one fond heart should share
the bitter moments thou hast given;
and pardon thee -- since thou couldst spare
all that I loved, to peace or Heaven.

To them be joy or rest -- on me
thy future ills shall press in vain;
I nothing owe but years to thee,
a debt already paid in pain."

.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

A fresh tear dripped from her cheeks, down onto stone and gravel. Perhaps it was only me, but I felt a faint rumbling in the world around me, almost as if each nook and cranny was beginning to crumble down to its knees. It was scaring me a little. With good reason, of course. However, such a situation was not even a worthy excuse to back down now.

"I know," she uttered with a tremble. It was always there, the aura of worry that wafted over us; always had been since the first few days I was stuck here. She was worried that this inevitable day would come, that I would finally find the courage to leave her side and return to the world that needed me. She was worried that her dear Doctor would finally take his leave. "To think that he, of all ponies, would stay any longer... h-how stupid can you be, Twilight Sparkle..."

"Then you know what you need to do," I egged her on. "I want to go back, Twilight. I need to go back."

"What if I said no?"

"Twilight, this isn't about you or me only. This is, and always had been, about the fate of the living universe."

"It just so conveniently happens that I'm the creator of that universe."

"Twilight, this isn't the time for fun and games!" I raised my voice. "There's a way out of this. There was always a way out of everything. Right now, it's you. You're the key to saving us. Both of us."

Right as I said that, a bright light sparked up at the corner of my eye. Sparing a glance, I saw, dancing with a little raggedy doll at her window, a young Twilight Sparkle, twirling around and around like the ballroom dances in her dreams. "No," I scolded myself, shaking my head. "She's trying to distract you. You know better than that."

"In the beginning, there was nothing," I heard her speak. "All it took was a single spark and the entire universe came to be, only to be consumed after an eternity... RE... PEAT..."

I whirled around, finding the Twilight Sparkle before me, the creator of the universe, now glowering at me, tears running down her cheeks. She was sniffling softly, her hooves clenched. Her mane, depriving of color, was flowing slightly in a gentle breeze of her own making. What actually caught my eye, however, was right behind her: the sight of a younger me, bumping into her and her makeshift tower of books, the echoing sounds of a collapsing bibliotheca ringing in my ears. Thinking back, that was our first actual encounter, up close and persona-- no, no, NO!! I can't do this! Not now!

"They say one won't believe the same trick after seeing it twice," she spoke suddenly, making me pale in horror. "I beg to differ, Turner. Won't you agree as well?"
.
.
.

It can't be...

.
.
.

"How long was I here, Twilight?" I gasped out my question. "H-How long?! Tell me, Twilight Sparkle!! How long was I here?!"

"Let me see... forty-two years this time... seven hundred and eighty-seven years."

Seven hundred and... this time... Celestia... this was not Twilight Sparkle I'm dealing with. This was the monster that the Order had created, the turbulent emotions and frustrations of an adolescent mare capsuled within the body of a deity, set to explode the moment I landed here. I knew for a fact it wasn't simple, but to use that, of all things, against me... it was cruel. Crueler than the machinations of the Weeping Angels or even the Daleks.

"What's the point of me being here, Twilight?!" I yelled at her. "I could be saving galaxies! I could be rescuing those in need! They stranded me here to stop me, made you do this against their will and you... you're doing this to me?!"

"Selfish! Selfish!! SELFISH!!!"

A blast of unseen magic threw me off my hooves, flying down the boulevard before skidding to a halt... wait, we're now somewhere in the empty space. Not distant apparently, as I spotted the giant ball of flame that is Princess Celestia's sun brightening up my vision. Just right above me, however, I could see an apparition of Twilight and myself peering out of the TARDIS, her face a mix of amazement and wonder.
.
.
.

"That's Princess Celestia's sun..."

"Yep. The very same one. The one that we see in the sky."
.
.
.

"YOU PROMISED, TURNER!! YOU PROMISED YOU WOULDN'T LEAVE ME HERE!!"

Hastily, I scrambled to pick myself up, standing on the invisible, bespangled plains as the Creator of the Universe stomped towards me, horns and watery eyes glowing a luminous white. This is bad. This is really, really bad. Certainly, this was not the first time I tried to break free and fight back, but that doesn't make it any more easier.

"We both knew this day would come eventually, Twilight!" I shouted, trying to knock some sense into her. "Everything must come to an end at some point!!"

"It d-doesn't have to!" she protested manically, her ferocity beginning to soften as she smiled again. "It doesn't have to... you don't need them anymore, don't you understand? It's over."

"Those ponies... all those lives I could save... they need me more than you will ever do!!"

That probably pushed the wrong button in her, as I found myself flying across the realm once again, feeling the rough surface of wood beneath me. We were in a corridor of sorts; quite an old one one too, from the looks of it. Twilight Sparkle was still there, denial replaced with anger. An incarnate of wrath and envy... two sins down, five to go, I guess. Stepping back against the window, I noticed an open doorway at my side, once again seeing the two of us in another conversation.
.
.
.

"...if I lost you, imagine the consequences that it would bear to the world... I could never live with myself knowing that I left you to the angels to perish."

"B-But that still doesn't mean you have to blow up the entire house..."

"I know, I know... and I'm sorry."
.
.
.

"You don't need me, Twilight Sparkle. You never did..."

"HOW WOULD YOU KNOW, TURNER?!!" she screamed, her horn flaring up once again, aiming it towards me. "YOU DON'T! YOU DON'T KNOW EVERYTHING!! YOU DON'T KNOW HOW LONELY I WAS WHEN I WAS STUCK HERE THE WHOLE TIME!! YOU DON'T KNOW HOW BAD I WANTED TO GET OUT OF THERE!! I THOUGHT YOU WOULD SAVE ME, TURNER!! I THOUGHT YOU'LL COME IF I SCREAMED YOUR NAME, BUT YOU DIDN'T!! YOU NEVER CAME!!"

Immediately after that, I was spiraling out of the window again, the searing pain in my chest beginning to take its toll. This time, however, I found my face planted onto the cold surface of cement. With a grunt, I picked myself up, finding myself standing in complete darkness. That is, until a giant spotlight lit up suddenly in the distance. Trotting closer and squinting my eyes to get a better view, horror gripped me tightly by the throat when I saw what it presented to me.

It was Twilight Sparkle. No, not the one pursuing me. The one that I called my companion, the one that went missing in a morning like all the other mornings, abducted from her own bedroom and is now strapped down onto a desk by a few leather straps. She was struggling desperately, trying to free from her bonds until her hooves already were marked blue by bruises.

I don't know why...

Why I stood there, just gawking.

Never acting, never moving.

"S-Somepony... somepony save me!!" I watched her cry. "Somepony... Turner!! Turner, please--!!"

"The Doctor can't save you now, Twilight Sparkle."

The ominous voice, one belonging to a male, boomed in the darkness, loud enough to startle even yours truly. There is... something about it, however... I might be wrong, but I know I heard that voice somewhere before. Maybe it was the baritone sound, or maybe it was the lecherous tone. Nevertheless, it shaken the bounded Twilight by a tad bit, though it's not enough to stir away her defiance.

"Y-You're wrong!" she fought back. "The Doctor... he wouldn't leave me here!"

"Call him."

"Wh-What?"

"You said he would come if you call for him," the voice reiterated. "So call him, Twilight Sparkle. Don't you value your life?"

It took a moment for Twilight to process the words in her head. Her captor was requesting for her to call for help, staring deep down into her eyes. It was torturous, watching my companion fearfully opening her mouth, her lips trembling as her mind scrambled about to recover her words, yet all the effort resulted in a single, plaintive whimper.

"D-Doctor..."

"PATHETIC!!" the voice snapped suddenly, making her jump. "You're calling someone, at least put a little effort! AGAIN!!"

"D-Do..." Twilight squeaked, frozen in fear. "S-Save me, D-Docto--"

"Unbelievable little--"

Suddenly, a loud yelp rang through my ears, making me flinch in horror as the bound mare was smacked across the cheek, leaving a telltale bruise behind. That was enough to shatter her trembling composure, washing out in a flood of tears as Twilight Sparkle bawled for mercy. Watching her crying, squirming helplessly in her bonds and being treated like that... I feel myself brimming with rage. A flame that had not been kindled for a long time.

"Listen carefully, Twilight Sparkle," her captor demanded, grabbing her firmly by the chin. "This is how it works. You are to try your best to get the Doctor to hear you, so that he can come be the hero and save you. That's what the Doctor is right now. The hero. You, my dear, are the victim. Your life is at stake until your precious Doctor comes and saves the day. Do you understand?"

No response. To the malignant being, that sufficed as a response.

"Now then..." he began. "Try again."

Twilight couldn't help but comply. "D-Doctor!"

"Again!!"

"D-DOCTOR!!"

Another powerful smack across the cheek, enough to stun her for a second. Useless as I was, I watched her sniffling, writhing within her mental agony, her cries becoming audible as each moment passes. I would've done everything in my power to save her, I know I would, yet there I was, standing stiffer than a scarecrow in the field.

"LOUDER!!!" I heard the voice lash out. "LOUDER, YOU DISGRACE OF A MARE, LOUDER!!!"

"TURNER!!!" she hiccuped, sobbing uncontrollably. I was petrified at that moment, the period of Twilight being mentally broken and battered fossilized into my memory stream. She screamed my name out in desperation. There had been times like this, many times where she had been cornered and interrogated, yet she had never gave in. She always, always used my title, not my name, even if it wasn't the actual Gallopfreyan one. What they did to her... it was harsh enough to break that pact, surely it would be harsh enough to tear apart her mind.

"Turner, please... save me..." I hear her whimper in the dark, pining for hope that will never come "Save me..."

"In the beginning, there was nothing. All it took was a single spark and the entire universe came to be, only to be consumed after an eternity. Say it."

"I-In the beginning, there... th-there was nothing. All it t-took was a single spark... and t-the entire universe came to be, only to b-be consumed after an eternity."

"Repeat."

"In the beginning, there was nothing. All it took was a single spark..."

"andtheentire universe came to be, only to be consumed after an eternity."

"Repeat."

I finished her sentence, the albescent waves of light liberating me from the confines of darkness and back into the pseudological streets of Canterlot, where every detail is carefully replicated save for a street lamp, courtesy of the creator standing before me. The faint dampness on her cheeks were still there, as was the bloodshot veins in her eyes. Here stands Twilight Sparkle, creator of the universe, known and unknown, but only a fragment of her former self.

"Twilight..." my voice echoed my laments. "There is a way out. A chance for you to change this. All of this."

"You can't change anything, Turner..." she denounced. "I tried. I tried to go back... but nothing can happen. Nothing will happen. Everything just goes around and around, the same thing over and over and over... I don't understand why..."

"I can explain it to you--"

"Why you keep insisting on going back!!"

Immediately, I dived to the side, narrowly dodging another spiraling bullet of magic that would've sent me flying off to another hundred miles or so. Gritting my teeth at her obstinacy, I quickly picked myself up and rushed to her before she could conjure up another fancy trick, gripping her tightly by her shoulders and staring her down. Of course, she didn't take it too kindly, her horn already flaring up in another attempt to retaliate.

"Trust me when I say that nothing will ever happen if you just sit here and idle while time just flies," I chastened. "I figured it out, Twilight. I knew it for a while now. A way to save you."

"You keep saying that..." she gasped underneath her breath. "But you know that never goes anywhere. It never has, it never will."

"That's because you never gave me the chance to for the past seven hundred and eighty-seven years."

The overwhelming sense of guilt she was feeling was evident when she turned away, refusing to meet my stern gaze. If it were any other pony stuck in this unfortunate situation, they would've been reduced to nothing but a fading pile of ash. Still, seven hundred years isn't a small number, even for a Time Lord.

"Do you remember what I said?" I asked her. "About how important you were?"

A meek nod. That should do for now.

"I'm here because you were important to not only me, but to other ponies as well. Your parents, your brothers, Princess Celestia... they personally asked me to look for you. Had your mother not come searching for me, I would never be here. Had the princess never permitted me to search for you, I would still be in Canterlot. Do you understand why I'm here now?"

Twilight Sparkle shook her head, her years of desolation clouding the answer.

"I'm here to bring you back, Twilight," I answered my own question. "I'm not here to save you, don't get me wrong. You never needed saving in the first place. I'm here to remind you of who you were. You had brothers, both who will protect you from danger in their own ways. You had a father who maps the stars and a mother who writes about stories in distant lands. You had a mentor who cared as much about you as she does about her own country, doing everything in her power to make sure you will not get hurt. Never mind me, Twilight; what about them? They were right beside you long before I was, Twilight. Don't you remember that life, Twilight Sparkle?"

"I... I... remember..."

Suddenly, all around us, emerging from the nothingness, were shadows. Faint, translucent figures that resembled faded shadows trotting about. As they grew further into clarity, those shadows began to blossom with color from bottom to top, the chattering of different voices pleasantly startling my ears. Soon enough, the streets of Canterlot, once empty with only us two, were being populated by ponies of all different shapes and sizes.

I watched in amazement, recognizing many of the faces I see in the crowd. Some of the colts and fillies from the school were here, along with one or two of the teachers. The cafes were now filled with customers, the staff elegantly serving delectable treats to those waiting eagerly. The parks leaked excitement from all the foals running about, watched over by each of their parents. Life had returned to the universe; for once, a genuine smile, ear to ear, grew on my face.

Amid all the hustle and bustle, my sharp ears caught a timid whimper; one that grew into a light sniffle, to a strained gasp, to a mild sob. I turned around, watching Twilight Sparkle crumble down to her knees, fresh tears springing out once again. This time, however much I perked my ears, the tone of desperation wasn't there anymore. What I hear instead was serenity, a sense of tranquility that I had not heard in, well, seven hundred and eighty-seven years. She held her head up, surprising me with a smile on her face.

One as genuine as mine.

I trotted towards her, helping her up even as she continued crying with a smile. The minute she was on her hooves, she immediately wrapped them around me, embracing me tightly as she sobbed into my chest. In turn, I gave her all the silence she needed, listening to her crying her pain away. There we were, standing in the middle of the Canterlotian street, hugging each other tightly as oblivious streams of ponies flow on by.

Life had returned to the universe; peace returned to its creator.

"Thank you... Turner..."
.
.
.

.
.
.

It took a while.

Seven hundred and eighty-seven years, to be exact.

Being trapped in this suspended universe had given me a lot to look back upon. The lives I had come across with all the different faces I wore, some saying their goodbyes peacefully, some the center of a more tragic tale... time and time again, I was reminded of how both accomplished and tactless I can be. How I saved many, how I ended several, yet the lesser crowd always crammed my head with a snark. Few beings in this universe knew of such a reality. Most of them were my fellow friends, one or two becoming my sworn enemies.

Only one called me a stranger.

Her student was now sitting before me, recomposing herself.

It took Twilight Sparkle around fifteen minutes after returning to the white, immaculate universe from our foray in the replica of Canterlot. I watched her cry and considerately listened to her apologies for the first ten; the remaining five was just us sitting in a tranquil silence, her head resting on my shoulder as we reminisced on the could-haves and could-beens, muttering sweet nothings that eventually would become what it would literally mean.

"So..." she spoke first, ending those fifteen minutes. "What now?"

"Like I said, I found out how to get out of here," I said. "There is a way to stop this, which would be to save your before the Order could do anything harmful to you. In order to do so, I have to go back to the time when you were held prisoner. However, right now, going back would be a daunting task. First off, this universe could not possible exist. At least in corporeality."

"What do you mean?"

"You 'created' it, but the match wouldn't light without a spark. A big bang, per se."

I stood up, looking forward into the coruscate, hollow world. Somewhere in this white desert, there was a monument, a capsule of twisted metal, a steel flower of a cadaver. Had it been intact, many of you would call it a TARDIS. Time and Relative Dimension-- you get the idea. I came here within that to a place that could only exist as a concept, yet when I arrived, it was real. Tangible.

"When I crashed landed here, the dimensions of the TARDIS were broken apart," I explained. "All the spatial and temporal energy contained within my ship blew apart. Your big bang. In the beginning, there was nothing, remember? All it took was a single spark..."

"... and the entire universe came to be," Twilight finished the sentence, eyes lighting up. "Everything was set for you the moment you landed here. When you decided that I was being held here, at the beginning of time, you set your course here. Then, and only then, this universe came to be. I began the creation of the universe, but you -- your TARDIS, specifically -- finished it."

"Exactly. Such a conceptual location -- the beginning of time -- does not exist. The destruction of the TARDIS were the first building blocks to the creation of this universe. I believe as well that it can be safe to assume that this universe we're trapped in was designed as a time loop."

"Repeat..." my companion uttered. "So there's the loop... but what's causing it?"

"In Stalliongrad, it was the Maretryoshka doll. In the Flambeaux household, it was the prized shotgun. Here, however... I believe the constant is the one thing that brings all of this together."

"The question..."

"Correct," I replied, a little impressed that she still has her wit despite all she had been through. "Where have you been... specifically, where have I been. This question, one that existed at the beginning and the end of time... we knew you asked it here, in the beginning of time... what about the end?"

"It comes after the universe is consumed by an eternity..." Twilight mused, remembering those words. "But... that can't be right. What is the end of eternity anyway?"

"The beginning." I almost laughed at the perplexed look that she was giving me, though I held it in. "Normally, in a conventional situation, such an end does not exist," I elaborated. "That is, if we were actually in a conventional situation, not to say a conventional universe. Of course, that does not seem to be case now, doesn't it?"

"We're in a time loop..."

"Yes."

"So the end will ultimately loop back to the beginning!"

"Correct once again," I chuckled. "Now, the hard part of this is breaking the loop. In order to that, I require the TARDIS. Thankfully, this universe was technically built with its energies, so we have the power source down. The only problem now is routing that power, concentrating it to transport itself through time and space with everything intact..."

"You think I can do it, don't you?"

However eager she was for my proposal, I could see the reluctance brimming in her eyes. It was true, she was the only one capable of doing so, being the so-called 'Creator' of the universe. Her powers, as displayed, were immense, possessing even more capabilities than my TARDIS could ever perform. In conclusion, she was the incarnation of the TARDIS and she doesn't know that yet.

"Just think about it, how did you get here?"

"I... I'm not sure how it worked..." Twilight mumbled, her expression darkening. "The Order had this... some sort of device...it somehow increased my magic capacity to the peak point... so much that I could take in enough energy that may rival that of Princess Celestia. Maybe even more."

"That's how you were able to exist here."

Think of it like our bodies exerting pressure. When there is lesser pressure pushing outwards within our body, the external pressure from the environment would crumble us in, which would make ponies a sagging pile of flesh or even worse, having our innards squeezed out from every orifice. Likewise, if there's lesser pressure outside of the environment, our body's inner pressure would expand, having us probably explode into a really gruesome confetti. Either way, it's as disgusting as an existence gets.

Now replace pressure with time energy, then we shall have the reason why Twilight's existence -- and perhaps mine as well -- doesn't collapse or explode. It's a give and take scenario, simply put. When Twilight's magical capacity was pushed to the peak, which I admit would be a staggering one, she ascended to a higher plane of existence. A concept, to put into perspective. Guess what else is a concept?

That's right: the very universe we were standing in.

Twilight's universe was a conceptual one, with a conceptual creator overseeing it. However, it couldn't have existed physically if it weren't for the TARDIS. With her magical capacity being heightened to such a degree, it's only understandable if she and the universe absorbed a grand proportion of it to balance out the magic of the universe, making it a world where life could exist. That's why I could exist as well, because the energy within and around me was balanced thanks to Twilight's inadvertent doing. All of this information was conveyed to Twilight, who looked at me, awed and a little confused, but blinking with realization when all the pieces were put into place.

"So I'm... the TARDIS?"

"It would seem so," I replied. That was how she can have the power to move about from place to place in a blink of an eye. That was how she could traverse through time and space, bringing up events and locales from different locations all together. The TARDIS could only travel, but to an extent, she has the power to manipulate it, like how she tried to distract me by presenting our past conversations, or how she can change a few details of a landscape. Any major change that could affect the course of time would be too much for a loop of time to handle, especially those that involved paradoxes, which explains why she couldn't go back.

"With you being the TARDIS, it would mean that you can bring me back to where I was supposed to be," I further explained. "The plan is simple. With all your energy used as magic, you can conjure a spell that would direct me back to the universe that I came from. However, because I'm jumping to another universe, technically another plane of existence, there will be repercussions."

Newton's third law. Every action has an equal and opposite reaction.

"With such an amount of time energy required to break through the barrier between universes, there will be a rebound. In the beginning, there was nothing. Considering we're in a time loop -- thus, repeat -- we would ultimately end up in that beginning. Physics-wise, if we succeeded in breaking that barrier, however, it would only mean one thing."

"This universe... the reality of it... will collapse into nothing... consumed after an eternity..."

I nodded grimly. It didn't take a second for her to figure out what it meant.

"When this world collapses, I'll go along with it..." she muttered to herself, loud enough for me to hear. A long moment of silence settled in, the two of us stuck at that very foreboding thought. In order to succeed, to go back as planned, the creator must give her life. To break the loop, it all comes down to her. Never had I tasked anypony to do such a severe, fatal task. In fact, I never wanted to do so.

"So..." she spoke up suddenly, her voice evidently trembling. "It all c-comes down to this, huh?"

"I'm sorry, Twilight."

"No, no, d-don't..."

There was fear. The most primal fear of all fears, one that the concept itself was based on. The fear of death, a commonplace one, yet be it a farmer or the creator of the known universe, it transcends all of space and time. You can call it a constant, really, but it was one that could not be measured in numbers or symbols. No, this was a constant of an organic kind, the natural instinct to survive, for the fear of death was its mother. This wasn't like the fear I held for seven centuries. This wasn't the fear of losing the one pony that mattered to me. No, this was true fear, one seated at the very essence of it.

"Turner..." Twilight whimpered suddenly, looking at me. "I'm scared..."

"It's okay. You have every right to be," I tried my best to assure her. "I know I'm asking a lot from you. In fact, this time, I'm asking a little too much..."

"I-It's fine," Twilight said with a weak smile. "Just... think of it as repaying a favor. Seven hundred years of companionship is a lot to ask as well, right?"

The two of us laughed, trying to make light of the situation we were in. Of course, that was quick to pass, both of us plagued with worry and anxiety. I wanted to find another way out of this, I really do. There was a reason I procastinated. Even if it was for another ten years, I would gladly do so. I would gladly wait another seven hundred years if I had to. I really don't want to do this. Anything but this.

I don't want to end the life of a dear companion for my sake.

"What will happen to me?" she asked. "After all this and the universe collapses... what about me?"

"The time energy that you directed will converge through the barrier and I would be back in the TARDIS, if everything goes as planned," I hypothesized. It was just a theory, for I had never been to a conceptual universe before. First time for everything, as the saying goes. For this case, however, it would be the last. I hope it would remain that way. "As for you yourself... I don't really know..."

"Would it hurt?"

"Chances are that it won't."

There was fear, the fear of death. With fear, however, comes the means to overcome it. With fear comes courage. Now and here, in this moment, there will never be a greater moment of courage than the one Twilight was bolstering right now. Soon enough, after a few solemn minutes, she was ready, more than I could ever, ever be.

"Well then," I said, hesitantly sticking out my hoof as I sighed, mostly to myself. "It's... been nice knowing you, Twilight Sparkle."

"Off to see an old friend, I presume?" Her lips broke into a knowing smile as I nodded, her eyes twinkling with an amount of wit. "Well then, she must be a very important friend of yours."

"Yes..." I echoed, reciprocating with a grin. "A very important one indeed..."

"Tell her I said hi."

"I will, Twilight Sparkle. I will."

A crackle and zap from her horn lit up the universe, my eyes quickly being shielded by my hooves as Twilight's horn started to flare up. Underneath my shield, I could make out a swirling, spiraling ribbon of energy around her horn, poised directly at me. When she opened her eyes, I could see her tears returning, which only serve to make my eyes water as well. The world shook and rumbled around us, the searing white enveloping me so much that I could barely see her smiling back at me. I wanted to scream back at her, to say how sorry I am for putting her through this. She seemed to know, for she shook her head before I had the chance to open my mouth.

"It's okay, Turner!" she shouted over the maelstorm of noises. "It's okay... it's okay..."
.
.
.
.
.

It's okay.

.
.
.
.
.

Those words echoed into my head, silence embracing me tight despite all the chaos happening around me. All the noise died down into silence, my ears treated to a sensational calm. I watched as her flowing tears were swept away in the violent tides of air, her smile the focus of my enrapturement. Time seemed to slow down around me as I looked at her, amazed by what I'm seeing. She looked so beautiful... so enchanting, even more so than the past centuries of being around her.

"I'm sorry, Twilight..." I let it out. "I'll save you from this! I'll make sure I'll save you this time! I promise!"

"I just said it was okay, worrywart..." she chuckled softly, shaking her head. "I'll be fine, Turner. You go on ahead."

"Just... one more thing before I go," I asked her hurriedly. Already her figure was being eaten away, the world around her fading into darkness. She would soon go along with it, I knew that from the get-go, but there was one more thing I had to do. One that would determine her fate. One more thing that had been asked at the beginning by her when I arrived, to which I shall do the same to her when I depart from this world.
.
.
.
.
.

I was wrong.
.
.
.
.
.
The question wasn't just for me.
.
.
.
.
It was for her as well.

.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

"Where have you been?"

Her answer mirrored the question: sweet and simple, yet perplexing in its own way.

"You'll know it when you see it."

The question, asked at the beginning and end of time, the first question ever asked, was finally answered. Those thoughts lingered on my mind, as I feel myself leaving. In fact, through the dark cracks of the world, I could see the inklings of my precious TARDIS returning to me. Overjoyed as I may be, I hear her voice amid the collapsing universe; her final words that were uttered she faded along with her universe, ceasing to open her eyes again.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

To them be joy or rest -- on me
thy future ills shall press in vain;
I nothing owe but years to thee,
a debt already paid in pain.

.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

I knew I heard it somewhere before.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
It was an excerpt from a poem.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
A poem singing of eternity, an ode to the stream of time itself.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
A threnody for me, Time Turner.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
A farewell from Twilight Sparkle.

.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

.
.
.

1005 AC, First Fall, 19, 16:27:12

.
.
.

It was as if it never existed.

Almost as if it only happened in one's mind.

Some of you might know of the term 'paracosm'. By definition, a paracosm is an imaginary world created within one's mind, detailed enough to involve things within and beyond reality. Some of the more complicated ones include their own geography, history, ecology and culture; the manifestation of a corral for creativity running rampant. Most paracosms were experienced in childhood, though some would stay and eventually become the setting for famous books. It would seem otherworldly, surreal even, such an experience from a child. I won't be surprised though; the young mind is ever exuberant and expressive.

Perhaps I was in a paracosm then. Twilight Sparkle's, to be exact. If we negated the expense of energy, she was a creator that would've designed the world to her own liking. I could imagine her to create stories like her mother would, or map the universe like her father did. She would firmly protect it like her brothers would do to her and rule over it fairly like her tutor was ruling over Equestria.

Sadly, in the real world, physics would never allow such a thing.

Such was the ephemeral existence of her universe; quick to build, quick to disappear.

When I came to, lying in the middle of the TARDIS, I was thinking about how surreal the experience was. Heading to the beginning of time, staying there for a languid seven hundred and eighty-seven years, coming back while leaving the creator behind to fade into nothingness... it was like waking up from a bad dream, except you knew it actually happened. Looking at the time, half an hour barely passed since I left to save Twilight, only to come back to where I was. Why was I here, I wondered. Why bring me back?

For a moment, I thought I had failed. I really thought that I lost her. It took me a while to remind myself why I was here: to prevent all of it from ever happening in the first place. The damage had been done to the other universe, so aside from my jumbled memory, no crises arising from paradoxes in the future. Still, what if I really did lose her?

"Don't say that!" I rasped at my miserable thoughts. "No, wait... Twilight knew where she was, so if she brought me back here..."

"You've redecorated."

Jumping at the voice, I sighed a deep, calming sigh when I saw the TARDIS doors opened, Princess Celestia standing at the doorway. She gave me that detestable smirk of hers as she trotted in with scrutiny. Even a pony with a mind akin to a doornail can tell that this wasn't the first time she saw the inside of my ship. In fact, this would be her seventh, if my memory does not fail me.

"I must say," she unleashed her assessments, wrinkling her snout. "At least you made an attempt."

"Harsh."

"The truth hurts sometimes," was her audacious reply, chuckling at my raised eyebrow. "Don't worry, Doctor. I came here alone, knowing you and your privacy. The last thing we both need is some of the royal guards losing their marbles over your ship. Well then. Did you find Twilight?"

"Yes and no."

Hurrying out of the doors, the earthy smell of freshly-cut grass hitting my nose;. I was definitely back in one of Canterlot's pristine parks. Time is ticking, the fate of a very important mare now rests in my hooves. All I needed to know now was where she was being held captive. Judging from how dark it was, it must be one of the many buildings in the city. A concrete floor would mean it was one of the more industrial buildings and not the typical household. Still, we're talking about Equestria's capital here.

"Twilight's somewhere in this town," I went straight to the point. "I don't know when, but she would soon be experimented upon, Your Highness."

Immediately, the alicorn's visage was skewered into a grim frown. "Where is she right now?" she questioned. "Turner, where is she?"

"I'm afraid I have no idea."

Princess Celestia cursed underneath her breath. It wasn't rare, seeing the princess curse, I mean. You should've seen her in her younger days, running her mouth with language so colorful it puts sailors and rainbows to shame. Not that rainbows actually were capable of cursing whatsoever, but you get the idea.

"You have no idea," she began quizzically. "Yet somehow you seem certain that she's in this town."

During our journey across many of Canterlot's streets, I quickly briefed her on my experience in the strange universe, leaving a few parts out such as the fact that Twilight tried to trap me there for seven hundred years, or the fact that I spent seven hundred years romantically with her, or the fact that she used her magic against me when I tried to leave. Okay, maybe not just a few: I probably withheld almost all of my experiences from the princess. Not that she really needs to know about it anyway.

"Well, did she say something before you leave?" Princess Celestia inquired. "Something that may tell us where she may be?"

"There is one thing..." I said, remembering those words. "She mentioned that I'll know it when I see it. That was the only clue she gave me."

"See what?"

I didn't reply. Well, I wanted to reply, but I couldn't. Rather, my voice was caught in my throat, my eyes glued to a most peculiar sight on the street. No, it wasn't a lonely, sticky island of mud on the roadside with hints of grass. No, it wasn't the couple having a verbal fight in the corner of the street. In fact, it wasn't anything extraordinary at a second glance. It would never compare to all the planets and stars I have seen and visited, yet... in this situation, it exceeded them entirely.

I saw an ordinary, black iron, farola fernandina Canterlotian street lamp.

One which, unlike its brethren, had the glass encasing its crystalline source of light tinted brown.

"Twilight, you brilliant mare..."
.
.
.

.
.
.

1005 AC, First Fall, 19, 17:19:20

.
.
.

It all happened in a split second.

Just a moment ago, I was with the princess in one of Canterlot's more industrial districts. Now, I'm standing in one of the many wooden warehouses in said district, looking around the recesses as I trotted around wooden stilts and across the concrete floor. Around the wide expanse were the royal guard, scouring throughout the warehouse's darkest recesses and retrieving what seemed to be books, flags and other items worthy of a spiritual procession. In the center of it all, lit by a single lamp hanging from the ceiling, was a steel table with belts for straps: the same table I saw Twilight being held down upon. The same table that resigned her to her fate.

It was by sheer, dumb luck that we found this place. After assembling her guards and sealing off the streets, a swift raid was launched upon the district. When they found this warehouse, the ponies (which I presumed were from the Order of the Triskelion) were already midway in their procession, apparently waiting for the arrival of the 'foreigner'. Whoever it may be, I'm certain they bore the deep, booming voice that broke my companion in. One day, I told myself begrudgingly. One day.

"Doctor?" I heard my name being called, turning around to see Twilight's brother, Sergeant Shining Armor, standing before me. He was relieved, to say the least, finding out her sister was safe and all. I believe their parents would be as well. Of course, aside from that, there was also a hint of trouble. "The princess said you might want to take a look at this."

With a nod, I permitted him lead to the way, bringing me to a dark corner of the room. Princess Celestia, who had been overseeing the operation a minute ago, was now there, scrutinizing what came across to me as a gigantic needle attached to a robotic arm, with wires coiling around the insides and connected to a small glowing generator. Rapt as I was, I managed to step forward, obviously admiring its nuts and bolts. This was a beauty, I found myself thinking. A piece of technology that no pony could've done, yet the Order possessed it.

"Thank you, Sergeant Armor. Leave us for now," I hear the princess say, finding her standing next to me. "Well then, what do you think of this?"

"What was it for?"

"According to some of the guards, Twilight's captors were pointing this at her when they found her."

"They were trying to enhance her magic capacity," I found the answer, to which Princess Celestia began to grimace. "It was how they managed to gather enough energy to bring Twilight to a higher plane of existence. To turn Twilight into an idea. A concept rooted in everypony's minds."

"The concept of magic."

"I believe so," I agreed, looking across the machine's body. Towards the base, however, I saw what seemed to be an array of various circles and patterns. At first glance, it seemed like some sort of star chart, perhaps for the galaxy and such, but upon closer inspection, I knew, deep down in the darkest parts of my heart, what it was, however much I don't want to admit it. "This... this is..."

"What is it?"

"It's Gallopfreyan. The language of the Time Lords."

"The language of your planet..." Princess Celestia mused. Having known each other throughout history, it was no surprise that she knew many, many things about me. At least, more than the average pony would know. The stories of my planet were no exception. She knew about its birth, about its system of rule and parts of culture, even its history that ended with its eventual downfall. She knew as much as I knew about her, which was considerably a lot. "What does it say, Doctor?"

What it said... it bothered me to no end. "Hello," I translated those taunting words, gritting my teeth.

"Is it me you're looking for?"
.
.
.

.
.
.

1005 AC, First Fall, 19, 17:27:20

.
.
.

I had a long talk with Princess Celestia.

It was the longest conversation I had with her so far in this reincarnation, mostly defending myself from her accusations and disregarding any possibilities of me concocting the elaborate plan. She was desperate, I understood that. In the end, we never knew who it was, but we both agreed that the 'foreigner' was behind all this. The foreigner that greeted me in his absence.

After that, I came upon Sergeant Shining Armor again, this time requesting to see his sister. He was hesitant to answer at first, but it took a little reassurance and a promise of a corn dog to convince an answer out of him, With that, plus a parting advice of not being too harsh on her, I set off, leaving the warehouse and heading down the road.

Twilight Sparkle was sitting at the edge of one of the esplanades, overlooking the lower districts of the town. My heart warmed, a little happy to see my companion like this again, not worn down by loneliness, age or fear that her form of the Creator possessed. I slowly approached her, a little nervous. What should I say, I wondered to myself. Something nice, something quirky, something lively... all of those choices cycled around rapidly in my mind. By the time I seated down next to her... let's say I went with the one from the 'something obvious' shelf.

"You alright?" I asked her.

"Fine, fine... just fine..." she muttered, trembling just a little. Blinking some fresh tears away, my companion stared ahead, down into the distance and beyond the horizon. The setting sun was shining on her face, her expression frozen as if in shock. Trauma was dancing visibly, trampling with a tango across her spirit. It was strong and merciless; cruel and unforgiving. It blemished her with tears, replaying in her head over and over again. "Just needed a little time alone..."

"Your brother mentioned the medics saying you were not injured."

"Recovering from shock..." Twilight corrected. "But yes, fine... just shaky and a little paranoid, maybe."

"Ah... that's great, that. I was hoping that you would be fine after--"

"Turner."

Cutting me short, Twilight turned to stare at me, eyes shimmering almost pleadingly.

"Y-Yes, Twilight?" I stuttered.

"Am I... selfish?"

Selfish. The word that I was bombarded with for an innumerable amount of times, courtesy of the mare talking to me. Never had she called herself selfish before. At least, never in front of me. For a moment, I was speechless, unable to form something cohesive to answer that. Shaking her head with a derisive chuckle, Twilight turned away, angry at herself.

"Just admit it, I'm selfish, aren't I?" she cried. "Yes, I was. This whole time... I'm the selfish one..."

"B-But you didn't do anything selfish, Twilight," I tried my best. "At least, not to me!"

"Right, because you showed my so much of the universe whereas I just kept all my stories to myself! Because I just wanted to be in that ship of yours to explore the entire universe, all for the sake of my knowledge and understanding! Because I wanted to figure out the answer to that stupid question without your help, all because I wanted to prove how useful that a small little mare like me could be. Because I got myself abducted and was nearly killed, all because I couldn't tell you the truth!!"

I was stunned, as if struck by five bolts of lightning while her tidal wave of confessions stormed my mind. Twilight was panting and heaving, tears audibly dripping onto the pavement.

"Solomon told me something before he died," she said, dredging up the past. "He said that you were the most selfless pony he had ever met... that you were willing to risk your life saving those in need. So much that you became selfish when they said no... why..."

"Why... what?"

"Why do you have to do this?"

For that question, I had my answer pretty easily. "Because I wanted to. It's my duty, my responsibility as the Doctor to save those in need, regardless of whether they want to be saved or not. Always had been, always will be."

What came next threw me off further than the brakes of the TARDIS ever did.

Immediately, Twilight Sparkle yanked me forward into our kiss, our lips meeting for the very first time. I just stared at first, wide-eyed, confused, terrified... I was feeling everything! In the end, I completely gave in, my eyes closing as I relished this moment along with her. I could feel it, the warmth of her lips thrashing against mine, the sensations exploding throughout my body, her hooves embracing me as if she was hanging off the edge... I had never felt more alive than before.

We broke off after several seconds, leaving me agape and Twilight just blushing furiously to herself. It was unprecedented, yet I knew it was genuine. I looked at her, too surprised to even begin. Even on her end, It took a few moments of silence to actually hear her speaking up for herself.

"I'm sorry..." she whimpered. "I... It was... just me being selfish again..."

"You weren't being selfish, Twilight," I stopped her disdainful words, trying to make sense of what happened. "How... how long... well..."

"A week after our visit to the sun."

"But the promise... you said no to the--"

"I know I did, Turner, I know!" she yelped. "It's just... I don't know what to do! I just... I didn't know if I..."

"You don't know if you're ready."

A meek nod from her was all it needed to make me smile. Without sparing a second thought, I pulled her in for another kiss, to which she accepted wholeheartedly. This one was longer, more sensual, more uplifting, her hoof around my waist, my hoof running down her tousled mane... it was as if time was suspended for us, to allow us to enjoy the moment we were sharing. I didn't even notice myself falling backwards onto the pavement, our lips still connected as I landed with a thud, Twilight lying on top of me.

We broke it off again, this time with Twilight looking at me. She's still exceptionally beautiful despite her ordeal, her face basked in the warm orange glow of the sunset. Her eyes were gleaming, her tears now brimming with joy. A small chuckle flew out of her mouth as she hugged me tight, nuzzling me even as my face turned a slight blue.

"Thank you... Turner..."

"For?"

"For giving this selfish mare a chance," she muttered, resting her head on my chest. "I wouldn't know what to do if you didn't..."

"You're a brilliantly smart mare," I answered, grinning. "You'd find a way, with or without me. Just... promise me not to do anything like that again."

Twilight gave me a warm chuckle.

"Promise."

A tranquil silence befell upon Twilight Sparkle and I, the two of us enjoying the peace and each other's company. It had been a long journey, fighting through time loops and existential questions and conceptual universes and a few arguments perhaps, but we're finally here. It was certainly wonderful, all those times I spent with my companion. How far we had come from thirty-four feet across the window, I would say.

"So..." Twilight began rather awkwardly. "I'm your marefriend now..."

"Not really. You're not my marefriend, Twilight. I'm your coltfriend."

"Ugh, Turner..." she deadpanned, shaking her head as I convulsed with laughter. "You know, I need time to get used to this. Your eccentric behavior, your overly-inflated ego, your time travelling, your terrible jokes, your overly-inflated ego--"

"You mentioned 'overly-inflated ego' twice."

"Statistically accurate. Besides, if I don't, it'll ruin the fun," Twilight quipped with a grin. "Let's see... tomorrow, after school at Daisy's?"

"Consider it done. Do you want a serving of some timey-wimey adventuring with that?"

"Hmm... lemme think about it..."

"Come on, Twilight."

"Oh, alright," she sighed. "It'll get boring if it's all the same anyway."

I grinned knowingly at her reply.

"So... it's a date then?"

"That's my line," she giggled, smiling back. "Also, yes. It's a date."

Well then, this has been one heck of a day. Twilight Sparkle being abducted, me travelling back to the beginning of time and coming back after seven centuries, me saving Twilight from her fate and now, we're already planning our first date. I couldn't help but smile gleefully, looking back at the mess that happened prior to this. What happens next, I wonder to myself. Whatever it was, I'm really, really looking forward to it.

"Just... one more thing," Twilight snapped me out of my thoughts. "How did you know I was being held there?"

"Oh, that..."

I turned back to look at a special street lamp: a single mistake put on display by a creator in another universe; a marker to guide me where I wanted to go. Should I tell her, I wonder, about the alternate universe I've been to just to save her. After thinking for a while, I decided not to. Procrastination, you may call it. Maybe I'll get back onto it in, say, seven hundred and eighty-seven years?

"Somebody told me," I said softly, smiling to myself.

"Who was it?" she asked, to which I answered:

"An old friend."
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

Author's Note

This was almost twice the size of the previous chapter! :pinkiegasp:

Finally, the first arc is done! Hope you guys enjoyed it as much as I enjoyed writing it! It was one heck of a chapter to work on, but I think it's worth it! Even managed to insert random tidbits here and there, like that Lionel Richie reference. :raritywink:

Also, shout out to you guys, the readers, for your support! Thank you!! :pinkiehappy:

P.S. - The poem in this chapter was an excerpt from To Time, by English poet George Byron.

The Bumbling Farmer Of High Horn Gulch

1024 AC, ? Month, ? Day, ? h/min/s

.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

These migraines hurt more than they probably should...

Stupid, priggish unicorn magic...

.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

Welcome back to the jail cell of the Doctor! A wonderful upcoming tourist attraction that will be swarmed by the millions of prisoners in the future, all of whom would come to admire the interior decorations and tell their friends: "Guess what! A Time Lord was here! Can you believe it? A Time Lord!" or something along the lines of their imperfect vocabulary. It is with great gratitude for me to announce that the attraction shall officially open the moment I take one step out of the cell door after serving my life sentence, which I can't say for sure, given that Time Lords and longevity go together like bread and margarine; I personally find butter to be a little overrated.

Sure, an average pony would be quite skeletal and, well, dead, once they wait for their taste of freedom, unless they do otherwise, whether it be inside or outside the boundaries of law. I, however, would just be a little aged. Maybe grow a beard. Huh... I think I'll look good with a beard. I might look great even. Perhaps I should grow one someday, probably style it up into a goatee. Mares dig a goatee. Goatees are cool.

What can I say? I'm liable to being an optimist, however nonsensical the suggestion may be.

All of that still doesn't change how I feel about prison.

"Good morning, Doctor."

Ah, the voice of the day.

"Paying me a visit, Princess Celestia?" I greeted her in turn, smirking. The alicorn stood with her pair of transposable guards, separated only by a wall of sturdy iron bars. She bore a simper with the warm tenderness of the sun, her amethyst eyes skimming merrily about my cage. I could almost hear the burst of laughter she had contained in her. It almost made me want to lash out at her, but I know I had to keep my cool. Who knows what sentence would be handed down if I didn't?

Think optimistic, Turner, think!

At least somepony got some enjoyment out of this.

Okay, that one was horrible. Forget I said that.

"I'm pleased to see you're awake," our princess spoke. "Well? Have the clouds cleared in the horizon yet, Turner?"

"If what you're trying to say is that I remembered some things about..." I stopped midway, fixating my wide-eyed gaze onto her. It took me a while to formulate the words in my mouth, before I managed a stammer. "You knew as well?"

"Ah, I see my sister let the slip first," she sighed. "That, I'll deal with later, I suppose... yes, we know of your alias, if I may call it that."

"How did you know?"

Two words was all she needed to send me reeling.

"Twilight Sparkle."

It was as if one of those Daleks stuffed their plunger-headed limbs (seriously, they look horrendous) down my throat and the air is being sucked upwards to clog my brain. I couldn't say or think about anything, just... Twilight Sparkle? My marefriend, the same one who swore to keep it behind the blinds... no Dalek or Cyberpony could force it from her, yet the Royal Sisters just... did it?

"What did you do to her?" I had to ask.

"Nothing. She volunteered to speak on your behalf."

"Impossible."

"I can assure you, my dear Doctor, we did nothing to coerce her. She's perfectly fine and safe, unless you think of me lowly enough to bring any sort of harm to my most faithful student, which I would then find really insulting."

Denial clung firmly onto me, but those words gave me enough certainty to believe her. She can be quite a pain, as some of you may know, yet when it comes to those she endeared, she will, without fail, see that no harm comes to them. Much like how I treat my companions, you lot and your innate duty of making comparisons.

"May I see her then?" I asked. "You mention her being fine. Care to extend an invitation? Say her dear Doctor wants to see her."

"Why would I do that?"

"Why wouldn't you do that?" I had to inquire, receiving a frown in return. "What can a pony trapped in a jail cell do to her?"

"You're a Time Lord, Doctor, in case your memory failed to serve you," Princess Celestia shot her scathing reply. "Tell me, who are you to me?"

"What?"

"Who are you," she paused, her scrutiny raging. "To me?"

I knew the answer when she asked me the first time. It was the answer that was wedged amid the nerves of my brain, albeit an answer I find undependable. Really, what did it matter now? I had hoped she would defer to another round of caustic remarks, yet she withstood my attempt. Resigning to my fate, I reluctantly pulled the imaginary rabbit out of my fez, which unfortunately also is imaginary.

"A stranger."

"A stranger," Princess Celestia repeated my answer, giving herself a moment of thought. "I see... then you remembered what happened to Twilight, didn't you?"

"Her abduction, yes."

"And what was the cause of it?"

"Another Time Lord, presumably."

"Wrong," came the first word of her verbal onslaught, her irises a pair of blades chaffing down my trembling neck. "There was only one Time Lord responsible for that. The Time Lord who took her on some adventure just because he vied for her affections. The Time Lord that allowed her to be captured because he believed she wouldn't seek for any sort of trouble. The Time Lord that exposed a young, bright mare to the traumas in all of space and time, yet disillusioned her into believing that they were all mere adventures."

"They were adventures," I defended myself."You make it sound as if I plot to dispatch her."

"Such a perception is yours alone."

"Do enlighten me. What then, does Your Highness perceive?"

"My perception is mine and mine alone. It is, after all, the least of your worries."

"Always with the secrets, Princess Celestia?" I chided.

"Yes. Much like that queer Time Lord I have in my dungeon cell."

Bested by the alicorns once again. Well, when you've lived beyond a couple of centuries, you'd tend to learn more things than most, one of them being witty comebacks. That wasn't one of her best attempts, if I were a judge. Believe me, the world had stopped for the alicorn's quipping a few times before. Rife with controversy back in the day, that alicorn.

"What do you want?" I rasped. Knowing her, she have better things to do than being in this criminal sinkhole.

"Nothing in particular," she answered. "Really, Turner, you must have lived long enough to know that not everything has a purpose."

"Perhaps it's a matter of cultural differences."

"Perhaps, though I wish we could cast them aside. Start over once again."

"Why?" I asked, skeptical. "You would never offer me such a deal. Why bother doing it now?"

"Because you're in prison and you have nothing more to lose," she answered. I was about to let out how inconsiderate of a big willy she was before she held her hoof up, stopping me before I had the chance to begin. "Also, because the last time we struck such a deal of starting over, we fared better than either of us had ever expected, which is why I would like the chance to start over. I know you would like that, Doctor, with your penchant of new faces and all. So, what do you say to starting over? To being strangers once more?"

It was strange, hearing it coming out of Princess Celestia's mouth again. Different variation of words, yet the meaning of it resonated with me as it did back then. Do keep in mind, she wasn't asking for my friendship; I'd be her friend instead of a stranger. She was calling for a truce, a halt to any further misgivings, should there come any. Of course, being the sappy, goody two-horseshoes of a Time Lord I was, I did what I knew best.

"Hello there," I made the first move, putting up a smile as I stuck out my hoof through the barriers of my prison. "I'm the Doctor. And you are?"

"Princess Celestia, current ruler of Equestria."

Acknowledging me with her trademark grin, she formally shook my hoof. Here we were, two strangers separated only by a wall of iron bars, greeting for the first time in our own mutual and beneficial accord. Truth be told, it was quite a refreshing start for me, knowing the princess and I could see eye to eye on certain matters. By that, I do mean my imprisonment. As a matter of fact, I was just about to gear up to asking myself about taking an early leave before she turned away.

"I really wish we could get to know each other better, but I have urgent matters to attend to," she said with a hint of mischief. "I hope you don't mind, do you?"

I had to hold myself back from ripping my mane off. Really, what good would it do for a stallion to be bald at this day and age? Absolutely nothing, I can tell you. Plus, it'll just make my head look as small as my bowties, which is not bad of a size. For a bowtie, anyway.

"N-No! Of course not! Certainly won't mind at all!" I scantily muttered, mustering up half of a sardonic smile. "I'm sure I can bide my time in this hospitable, not-so-unsettling luxury room of mine."

"Of course, of course!" she waved it off, laughing to herself, or was it directed at me? "Now, if you'll excuse me, I have to go now. Oh, and for the sake of formality, one more thing..."

One more flash of her cheeky grin made me pale and woozy. Actually, it was the effects of my diary kicking in again, but I just wanted to put that in there. Princess Celestia was a veteran of teasing yours truly, so it's only fair if I do the same, even if it's just writing my thoughts down in pieces of paper that not many could bear witness to. Can't go any lower than rock bottom, right?

Enough digressing. Look at her, smiling at me like that. I wanted to say something, but the nausea crept up to me faster than I could open my mouth. The last I see of her was her golden-gilded hooves trotting off and her ethereal mane wisping away. The last I hear of her was, of course, another nonchalant remark, one meant to fan the flames rather than quell it.

Oh, the things she could do sometimes...

"I sincerely hope you enjoy your stay in Equestria."
.
.
.

.
.
.

1008 AC, Third Spring, 23, 10:41:11

.
.
.

"Turner, wait!"

"What do you mean wait?! Last I hear, you're not the kind that waits for anything!"

"It was just that one time with the alien fairy pixie migration cycle! You said it happens only once every century!"

"I also said they give out poisonous particles from their wings, but you ran up to them anyway!"

Before any of you begin judging, I just want to clear up the fact that we're not having an argument. Okay, technically, it was half an argument, but it's not an argument, per se. Yes, we were shouting at the top of our lungs, if only because all the ponies around Canterlot were very loud chatterers when it comes to preparing for the Summer Sun Celebration. Listen to those ducks, quacking all their prissy dresses off about decorations and statues and trimming hedges. Never had I heard so many ponies being excited over the decorative treatment of cube-shaped shrubs! We have more things to worry about than cube-shaped shrubs!

I was galloping down the boulevard, leaving my marefriend and companion, Twilight Sparkle, chasing up to me. We've been together for two years now, which will turn to three in the coming months. Can't believe how fast time flies, really, even when I complained how mundane it was for me to just stay put all the time. Really, how do ponies do it? Going with the natural flow of their lifespan before kicking the bucket? It's slow! It's boring! It's... life? I'm rather bad at life stuff.

Ask Twilight. Oh, she'll rant all about it in her upcoming thesis.

"Turner, slow — hah! — down — whew!"

That probably struck my sensibilities straight, as I cantered to a halt, holding back a snicker as Twilight Sparkle, once the most beautiful mare in the world, dragged her hooves while looking like a sweaty mess. Oh, who am I kidding, she still is the most beautiful mare in the world. Not even the revered ruler of Equestria can hold her sun to that title.

"I've — heh! — never seen you — thuh! — this excited — gah! — b-before!" she panted.

"I'm sorry, where have you been for the past two years of my life?" I exclaimed, feigning shock. "Blimey, all my moments of excitement that you bore witness to and you've concluded this was the one?"

"Correct."

"This? Me galloping down Canterlot? How about when we visited the Fifth Carremian Belt? Those glowing asteroids must be more exciting than this, eh? Or when we fought off pirates on flying turtles in the planet of Pilferous Exemplar? That one was the highlight of that month, wasn't it?"

"They were close contenders, but statistically, you're 0.614% more excited right now than those two trips combined. You even picked out a new bowtie for this!"

Love how you fizzled my flame there, Twilight. Yes, as you might have known (aside from me wearing a new red bowtie with white polka-dots) that along with the excitement, joy and laughter that ensued from our relationship, there were also the times where Twilight Sparkle famously held the plaque for being a serial killer of my mood. I dare say as much as she lights up my life brilliantly, she made equal effort to put that light out.

"Come on, you should be as excited as I am!" I declared. "After all, it isn't everyday we see an old friend of ours."

"You mean an old friend of yours," she gravely revised my statement. "You're forgetting who you're talking to here."

"Twilight Sparkle."

My hooves swiftly found her cheeks, a snicker leaving me when she pouted at me through her bulging lips. Being with her for two years was enough for me to know which button does what, though I find that playfully irking her was the most rewarding.

"Chin up," I crooned. Her blushing made me continue. "You have me, a friend. Sure, not a pony friend, but still a friend, not to mention that alien is also your coltfriend. Really, who else on Equestria has a pony plus Time Lord for a friend?"

"You're... different," she mumbled, though her voice faltered suddenly. "Not in a bad way! I-I mean, I— well, um... you're from another planet, that's what I mean. Yes, you're a great friend, the best I could ask for, but... this might sound selfish again, but I just wish I could find a friend in another pony."

"You did, don't you remember?"

"Ponies from my time period," Twilight rephrased, becoming sullen. Seems she still doesn't take Amaryllis's death well. "That's the thing, Turner. I could connect with an alien or a pony from the past and future, but not the stallion or mare that walks the same streets as I do. Not my neighbours, not my classmates... it's stupid, isn't it?"

"Oi, stop it," I yapped, squeezing her cheeks a little harder. "Twilight Sparkle, there would never be a pony that wouldn't want to be friends with you, I guarantee it. You're the kindest, most sincere, most intelligent, most beautiful mare in mind, body and soul. Remember that, Twilight, or do you need a kiss to help out with that?"

"Alright, alright, now stop talking like that! Everypony's looking at us!"

The two of us laughed, though mine abruptly came to a halt when I spotted a familiar face in the hustle and bustle of Canterlot. Undoubtedly lost, significantly from his shifty gazes, sweaty composure and the tearing map in his teeth. This was the pony's first time in a strange place; a world familiar to Twilight and I, a world so different to him.

Lost as he may be, he was also gandering in awe. All of this was so new to him, I'm sure. In fact, he seemed more lost in his sights and sounds instead. Right now, he should be wondering how tall the buildings were compared to back home, or how intricately and needlessly decorated the roads were, or how fashionable and uptight the ponies around him were. Seriously, the latter applies to the general population of Canterlot, which only makes me wonder why I'm still here in the first place.

Nevertheless, he was what they call a country bumpkin, a simple-minded pony who cared more about the fruits of his harvest, the sweat dripping from his shoulder blades and the ticks between the clefts of his hooves more than statues, lampposts and hedges. Okay, sure, I might be generalizing him as some bumbling farmer just because he's not from around here, but that's just what he was.

The bumbling farmer of High Horn Gulch.

In other words, a friend.

"Turner? What's wrong?"

"Found him."

"Found who?" Twilight asked, following my gaze. The spark in her eyes returned, her jaw becoming slack. "Turner? Turner, isn't that... it can't be—!"

Look who's the excited one now?

All I did was grin, widening when my marefriend giggled with glee, galloping down the boulevard and past the stares of curious ponies towards the bumbling, forgetful stallion that technically only just met us a day ago. Well, I did tell him to come to Canterlot before we left for home all those years ago, remember?

I could only chuckle when the two of them started blabbering excitedly away, before Twilight insistedly waving me over. Seeing her smile like that made me a little proud. Mind you, it's not the same pride that I felt after having a chance to show off the tricks up my sleeves. This one was a more genuine pride that told me: you did a fantastic job, Turner. A fantastic job.

"See Twilight?" I said only for myself to hear.

"Who says you can't find a friend?"
.
.
.

.
.
.

1008 AC, Third Spring, 23, 10:41:11

.
.
.

"So when Turner told me to come up here in half an hour, I just had to, you know? Thought he had something for me up here, maybe some sort of gift from another planet or something. I'd never thought I would see you guys again."

"Me neither," Twilight Sparkle echoed his sentiments, sipping from a cup of tea like her mentor would. The three of us were seated in one of the nearby delis, to which Twilight and I gave Caramel a walkthrough of the three years we were gone over a plate of hay sandwiches. He was mesmerized, from what I could see; listening to our intergalactic travels and temporal adventures, who wouldn't be? Twilight did most of the talking, really. I, on the other hoof, am currently leaning back into my ornate chair, laughing at every little moment her account of our travels had beckoned to me. "I mean, for us it's been, what, three years already? It's kinda freaky when you think about it, 'cause for you, you've only just seen us yesterday."

"Yeah, I'm kinda trying to figure it out myself," Caramel responded, scratching his head. "I mean, look at you guys! It's almost like you guys just... grew up all of the sudden. Might be my memory being a little off, but I think Turner here was a little bit shorter—"

"Oi!"

"—and Twilight, I think your mane back then was pretty much all over the place."

"Well, we did crash land into a corn field," Twilight gave her excuse, pondering over that fateful day three years ago, which was yesterday. Complicating, I know. Wibbly wobbly timey-wimey thing. "Don't know if that relates to Turner's height, however."

"Very funny, Twi," I grumbled as the two of them chuckled. If you must know, I'm rather used to ponies and other sentient intelligent beings who poked me about my height. I have the dignity to admit that, yes, I'm actually short in comparison to my other regenerations. Not that that's the problem, really. Yes, I'm shorter, but I have saved as much lives as the other Doctors did, if not even more! Seriously, which Doctor can say that they saved the Cerebral Nepenthe from a few greedy treasure hunters on the inverted planet of Buitenkern while wearing both a fez and a bow tie? Really, that should be on a plaque, gilded with the sleekest gold plates!

"So here I am," Caramel announced breathily. "Called here by the Doctor to Canterlot and we are having hay sandwiches."

"Yes we are," I nonchalantly replied, smirking. "Nothing quite like a simple meal of hay sandwiches."

"Turner, we both know there's more than that."

"Patience, Twilight. I'll get to that eventually."

I can whole-heartedly affirm that to be true. Yes, I'll get right to it soon enough, but there were a few things I want to know first. Call me curious all you want, but Caramel, the bumbling farmer of High Horn Gulch... he's an interesting fellow. Not to the extent that Twilight was, but still, an interesting fellow.

"Now then, Caramel," I began. "There's something I would want to know of you. Nothing alarming or extraordinary, just to hear out an opinion of sorts."

"Umm... okay?"

"Don't worry, Caramel," Twilight added. "Turner won't ask anything too personal. Right Turner?"

"Eh... well, it really depends on certain aspects—"

"Turner!"

"Just like Twilight said, nothing personal!" I blabbered. "Well then, Caramel. Have you ever wondered what's beyond Equestria?"

"Beyond Equestria?"

"Yes, beyond High Horn Gulch. Beyond Canterlot. Beyond the realm of you ponies, or the world even. Have you ever had the feeling that there's something out there, somewhere in the stars, just waiting for you to discover it? Something that destiny had prepared for you and you only?"

"I... well," Caramel stumbled in his words. "To be honest, I never really thought about that. I mean, I've always been working on the farm and all but I never... well... I'd probably be lucky. Really lucky."

"Lucky you say?" I shuffled to the edge of my seat, my interest piqued at that choice of a word.

"Yeah! I mean, it's not everyday somepony like me gets to explore the world, or even step out his own farmhouse to the big city just to meet some friends. Life on the farm's kinda boiled down to just ploughing, harvesting and milking the cows, which usually takes up the entire day. By the time you're done, you wouldn't have time to do anything else." Caramel paused only to chug down the remainder of his tea as if it would drown away his laments, before continuing: "Don't get me wrong, I do have friends and family on the farm that can get my mind off just farming. Just that... when it comes to travelling, I only did that to sell some goods at the markets in High Horn. Think I've only gotten as far as Appleloosa and Ponyville before today. If there was really something out there just for me and only for me... it means that one day I'll be going out there, wouldn't I? I'll be going further than I have been, than anypony had ever been. Why wouldn't I be lucky?"

"Well, Twilight?" I said, turning to her. "What do you think?"

"What do I think? You're the Doctor here, not me."

The ever amazing Twilight Sparkle think that her opinions don't matter, it seems.

"Ah. Yes. That I am, and the Doctor has a request to make."

There was something about Caramel. Something about the farmer from High Horn Gulch. Yes, before any of you fret about me repeating that, I did realize that I said this for the umpteenth time already, but it had been bugging me for a moment. By that, I meant there was this feeling nagging at the back of my head and in both hearts every time I met him. It was faint when we met him three years ago (or yesterday, depends on how you look at it) but right now, it was stronger than ever.

It was some sort of hunch, that's what it was. One that doesn't come often. Few companions that had been with me in the past gave me that feeling and they had all gone to do great things. I didn't have it when I bumped into Twilight Sparkle by chance all those years ago and looked how she turned out. For Caramel of all ponies to give me that just seemed a little beyond my imagination, which is strange and highly unlikely.

All the more reason I want to figure it out.

"Caramel, where would you like to go?"

Almost instantly, Caramel sputtered on his tea, hacking loudly and gasping his breath while Twilight held back her giggles and handed him a napkin. I smiled with pursed lips, watching him coughing the last of his ordeal away, disbelief wreaking havoc in his eyes. It took another minute for him to settle down and wipe off the remaining stains of his napkin, before he quickly gathered the lost pieces of his composure.

"W-What now?" he croaked.

"All of time and space. Everywhere and anywhere, every star that ever was. Where do you want to start?"

"I— what?" he stared at me, in a bigger loss than he was when he first arrived. "What? But I— what, wh— but I... huh?!"

That was it for Twilight Sparkle, who burst out in laughter, almost knocking her tea cup over. I had to stifle a little chuckle as well, looking at the absolute shock my would-be companion was displaying. Understandable, considering that the Doctor that hadn't met Caramel would be giving me the same look if he were here now.

"But I... why me?" I finally managed to pick out from his incomprehensible banter. "Why... why this pony?"

"Because you're special. You don't know it, but I've been around many ponies." Too many ponies lately, if I may add. Any more and I could be cataloging the entire equine population, for all we know. "You were meant for something big, Caramel. Something beyond farming. Your destiny is out there in the stars, waiting for you to snatch it for yourself. Right now, I'm giving you the opportunity to catch that star. Don't you want that, Caramel?"

"Also because Turner can finally show off again," Twilight cheekily added.

"Yes, that too, but never mind that," I retorted, rolling my eyes at the giggling mare. "So what do you say, Caramel? How does a trip to Manehatten 52 sound? Or maybe we can go to the Ballistic Asteroid Belt? I know the one who owns the asteroids and the shooting range there. Perhaps I could get him to let you try a few shots with his railguns. Or maybe—"

"But I have the farm to take care off! My father— good golly, Pops would be so mad at me if he knew I skipped out of High Horn! I can't just leave it all behind and just run away—"

"Time machine!" Twilight and I simultaneously snapped, stopping his protests.

"R-Right... still... this is kinda sudden..." Caramel stammered, his emotions all over the place. "I... won't I hold you back? Like, how I'm always forgetting everything and... y'all don't mind that, don't you?"

A slip of the accent there; ignorance is bliss, Turner.

"I wouldn't," Twilight Sparkle pointed out. "Besides, Turner's the one who gets us all into trouble most of the time, really."

What a marefriend I have.

"And you, Turner?" Caramel asked. "You... you really don't mind?"

"I wouldn't be inviting you if I did," I remarked sternly, before cutting off the somber mood with a smile. "If I must be honest, Twilight and I would be glad to have you around."

"Oh, thank you! Thank you, thank you, thank you!"

The look of complete awe was glazed over by one of overwhelming glee. Caramel was teetering at the edge of his seat, barely containing his excitement as Twilight added to the ever-exponentially-expanding-encyclopedia of things to do when you have a TARDIS, a group of companions and a bundle of courage. All the suggestions must be flooding his head now, which only surprised me with how he managed to contain himself when he finally picked our destination.

"So, I'll see you guys outside High Horn Gulch tomorrow, I guess?" he said after the lengthy discussion.

"Before you can even say fish fingers and custard," I declared confidently. "Now, be off, Caramel, before you forget about collecting the eggs again."

"Wouldn't dream of it!"

I watched wistfully as Caramel galloped back to the way he came from. Away from Canterlot and back to the quiet town of High Horn Gulch. There you have it, the bumbling, forgetful farmer of High Horn Gulch, the latest addition to this merry band of mad ponies in a box, right alongside the Doctor and the prodigy who was once the goddess of her own universe. A strange band of ponies, even if we were truly mad.

"You could've told me, you know?"

I turned, finding myself face to face with a pouting Twilight Sparkle. Seems I have pressed one of those buttons that would make her a rather irksome mare. Judging from what I was seeing, I consider her well-irked.

"I wanted to surprise you," I said, smirking. "You didn't like it?"

Twilight muttered something underneath her breath.

"What did you say?"

"Nothing, nothing," she waved it off dismissively. "To be honest, it was a great surprise."

With a giggle, Twilight Sparkle gave me a quick peck on the lips, before we nuzzled our snouts together, which means it was my turn to pout. Yes, I know it's been almost three years, but I still can't get the hang of it, being all touchy and whatnot. The concept of young love is fairly new to me, mostly because I'm not that young to begin with. Then again, we all have our firsts.

I have my first experience in young love.

Twilight has her first experience with friendship.

Soon, Caramel will have his first experience on an adventure beyond his wildest dreams.

That's important, taking the first step, that. The first step out of the TARDIS, the first step into something important, the first step into being involved, to do things you wouldn't normally do. It feels so dangerous and exciting, taking that first step, but you don't need a mad pony in a blue box to tell you how much that first step will matter.

For beyond that first step, something great will await you.

"It was, wasn't it?" I chuckled.

A great surprise.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

Author's Note

After an extended break from writing off the first arc, the Doctor is back! This time with our new, bumbling companion, Caramel!

The next chapters will follow the vein of The Maretryoshka Missile Conspiracy and The House of Dancing Candles, in which we have an adventure or two. I've already prepared the plot of the next adventure you're about to see, so do brace yourselves!

Great to be back! :pinkiehappy:

The Trottingham Ghoul: Part 2 - Sister Of Mine

1008 AC, First Fall, 6, 19:41:23

History lesson.

Now, don't groan just yet; I guarantee it will be a quick one!

Back when the griffon kingdoms consisted mainly of different plots of land ruled over by chieftains, Trottingham emerged as a colony from Equestria, built on what is now known as the Griffish Isles to strengthen the ties between Queen Platinum and a table of griffon chieftains that had pledged allegiance to her back in the day. When the chieftains united under King Grover's banner and founded Griffonstone in the early days of Princess Celestia's reign, the then-small township became the epicenter of diplomatic concerns and disagreements over which nation rightfully claims the settlement. Fortunately, it was all settled without much fanfare and Trottingham, as well as the remainder of the Griffish Isles, once again became a symbol of unity for the citizens of Equestria and Griffonstone alike.

Now, that's history done right!

Don't want it dolled up with all the Trottingham Castle legends of knights and the antics of Robin Hoof, among all the other nonsense these ponies would come up with just to give their city a better name.

The Hearthsgrove family were, without question, influential. They were one of the first families to volunteer setting up the colony back in the day, slowly building Trottingham from a little hamlet with only one tavern into a grand city filled with taverns. Not the best form of improvement, I'd argue, but an improvement nonetheless.

"—and I had been waiting for a professional like you to step in!" the current head of the family, Floria Hearthsgrove, droned on as Twilight, Caramel and I sauntered down one of the many hallways in this luxurious estate, my two companions sneaking a conversation or two and admiring the decor with Saxon following closely behind them. Me? Well, I'm stuck with listening to the rambles of a middle-aged mare. Didn't know lending an ear to a client's blabbering was part of a medical doctor's job description. Agh, what do I know, eh? "All the local doctors couldn't figure out what was wrong with her, so I sent a letter to council requesting for help! I was about to march down there and knock on their doors! I had thought they had ignored my plea after so long, but it seems I was mistaken."

"Ah, well, I've heard they had been busy as of late," I fibbed. "Suffice to say, I was as well. Had been doing a little... travelling lately."

"Where did you say you come from again?"

"Canterlot, Mrs. Hearthsgrove."

"Ah, the capital! It's a wonder how you took the time to get here!" Mrs. Hearthsgrove laughed. "It is quite a distance, one has to admit. That's without mentioning the epidemic recently. I'm sure some of your patients would be absolutely livid to know that I took their doctor away in their time of need."

"Oh, I'm sure they wouldn't mind," I chuckled with a wave of my hoof.

"Wait in here, doctor," she said when we stopped in front of a pair of doors, one of them wide open. Beyond the doorway, where the marble tiles of the floor were carpeted in red, was a brick fireplace, flames burning brightly with a welcoming warmth that embraced us the moment we stepped in. Hanging over it was a majestic watercolour painting of a canal, the waters glistening in the most radiant portrayal of Celestia's sun that oil and paint could ever achieve.

"Chichester Canal, 1828," Mrs. Hearthsgrove presented. "It's a Turner."

"Ah, the painter," I said with a smile, giving my best impression of admiration for a piece of art. "Whoever who bought this must've been a fond collector."

"That would be my husband, of course. He was always a little fond of the arts." Floria Hearthsgrove's little grin faltered a bit, though she quickly stifled up another one in its place. "Well then, I'll get the girls," she said, giving another curtsy. "It would only take a moment. Please, make yourselves at home."

With that, Mrs. Hearthsgrove left the three of us alone, shutting the doors behind her as she exited the room, to which I took the time to admired the remainder of the decor. We were definitely in a study room, with a red couch facing the embers, shelves of books that fan out from both sides of the mantle and, at the side, a mahogany study desk, neat with only a few papers fanned out on its top and accompanied an antique, stout chair.

"So... a Turner," Twilight spoke coyly, looking back at the painting before turning to me. "Any chance he's timey-wimey like you are?"

"Nah..." I answered, waving it off. "Not much of a painter. Curator, maybe. I can curate. Paint, not so much."

"Come on," Caramel spoke up, joining the bandwagon. "I don't know anypony else who's name is Turner."

"Now, Turner's a popular name in these parts, back in the day," I affirmed grumpily. "That, and the painter was a gryphon. Last I checked, I'm not really a gryphon sort of Time Lord."

"Hey, you'll never know." Twilight nudged me with a smirk that meant she was what I would call at best formidably interested. My lips froze in this straight grin that was definitely no less than goofy, my mind cursing at Caramel snickering quietly while he pretended to scroll through the bookshelves. "I mean... I've never really saw a gryphon before. Always wanted to study one of them up close and personal, you know?"

"W-Well, I—"

My flustered cool was saved by a knock on the door, opening as Floria Hearthsgrove strode into the room, a warm smile beckoning our presence once again. Scampering in right behind her was a unicorn filly, bringing in a brown pony ragdoll by the ear with her teeth. Her fur was a shade of pink like her mother's, albeit paler until it looked almost white, while her mane and tail were vivacious in alternating yellow and tangerine, bearing a Cutie Mark that was a scarlet-colored treble clef. From all that, however, what sent me gushing was her eyes, reminiscent of the glowing representation of the rare blood moon, contrasted spectacularly by the shimmering innocence that came with every filly.

"This is Caroline and—" Floria stopped midway to turn back towards the open door. "Caroline, where is your sister?"

"She's outside, Mamma," Caroline cheerfully answered while still biting onto her doll, her eyes, quaint and queer, staring up at me with a smile that screams with enthusiasm. Giving a meek wave, she soon settled onto the carpeted floor, puppetering her little doll to do a little dance. I recognized it as the ol' foxtrot; little sloppy at some parts but otherwise fine and dandy dancing.

"I'm terribly sorry, doctor," the mother apologized with a curtsy. "Nadine's really shy when it comes to strangers. Funny how different they both are even though they look almost alike."

"You have twins?" Twilight voiced our shared surprise.

"Oh, silly me! I forgot to mention it, did I?" Mrs. Hearthsgrove let out a soft chuckle at herself as she glanced out at the door. "Nadine!" she called out to her other daughter. "Come in, quickly! There's a doctor here to treat your illness!"

All eyes turned to the door, where a face poked out from behind the wooden panel. It was a face extremely similar to Caroline's, with the only telltale difference, aside from the scarlet-colored bass clef that is her Cutie Mark, being the lack of joy her sister possessed when she finally dragged herself in. Her lips were crooked and thin, her brows furrowed and even one of her ears flopped down in defeat. When it came to her eyes, they were a dismal shade of red, looking somewhat conflicted and flickering with fear as she gave a gander across the new crowd, before her pupils landed onto mine, showing me a sight that I've... well, that I've not seen in quite a long time.

"She's the younger one, I assume?" I took a guess.

"Quite insightful, aren't you, doctor... um..."

"Smith."

"Doctor Smith, of course!" Floria Hearthsgrove gave a light wave of her hoof, "why, yes! Nadine's the younger of the two."

I watched, perhaps somewhat intrigued when Caroline giggled, her hooves spread wide open as Nadine trotted towards her, accepting the sisterly embrace. Even in her sister's indifference, Caroline was heartier than ever, laughing at her own jokes while Nadine took a turn on the dancing ragdoll. This time, it was a traditional waltz, executed almost perfectly save for how dreary the new puppeteer made it seem.

"Nadine, go on and say hello," Mrs. Hearthsgrove egged her daughter. "Come on now!"

Reluctantly, Nadine looked up at me briefly before looking back down again.

"Nadine, please show some respect!" Mrs. Hearthsgrove chastised her stone-faced daughter. "I'm so sorry for that, doctor!"

"It's alright," I answered. "Perhaps she'll open up once we get to know her better."

"Perhaps, for her sake."

"In the meantime, why not we try again tomorrow?" I suggested. "I can arrange my schedule so that I'll take an extended leave from Canterlot and stay at one of the inns in town. In the morning and every subsequent morning after that, we'll stop by to visit and tend to Nadine's illness. Would that be alright?"

"That would be splendid!" Mrs. Hearthsgrove exclaimed, clasping her hooves together in delight. "Oh, but you needn't make the journey back and forth from here to town! I'll ask Saxon to arrange a room to accommodate all three of you, doctor!"

"Really? Oh, but we shouldn't intrude, we really shouldn't!"

"Nonsense, doctor!" she gave a hearty laugh. "We of the Hearthsgrove heritage treat our guests well! I'll have maids clean up the rooms and serve you your meals! You need not worry a thing! All you have to worry about is Nadine's illness, I promise!"

"Well, if only because you insisted, Mrs. Hearthsgrove," I replied, chuckling. "Thank you for everything. We'll do our best."

"Of course, of course!"

The rest of the early night flew by in our hearty conversation, filled with rambunctious laughter and feelgood stories over cups of tea. Funny how just a moment ago we were unwittingly invited under the guise of a mistaken identity, only to be granted a temporary residence in this mansion on the hill, favoring our quest to crack the mystery of the disappearing townsfolk and the Trottingham Ghoul. Ah, the things a silver tongue could do away with, eh?

However, occasionally amid our joyful chatters, I noticed Nadine staring at me. She seemed to have seen through my lie, as her gaze looked cold, hardened and with a conspicuous, precocious flare that was burning with the relentless intent on giving me a warning. Her family didn't seem to take notice of that, however, as did my companions.

It told me one thing: that not everypony in the family is in the same boat with what the mistress of the household promised next.

"We hope you'll enjoy your stay!"

1008 AC, First Fall, 7, 00:08:37

"What are you reading?"

"This?" I raised the book in my hooves up to Caramel, who had snuggled himself in the leather chair right beside the bed. Said book just so happens to be the one you're reading right now. Queer, that my book would appear in itself, like some sort of paradoxical force at work. "Just some notes I left for myself, in case I ever needed to look back."

"Look back on what?"

"Well, lots of things!" I exclaimed. "My endeavors, my achievements, my regrets, my reconciliations... memories, coming in all different forms."

"So... like a diary?"

"Not exactly. More like a fairytale."

"Twilight told me you had an ego, but I didn't expect it to be that big."

"Put it into context, Caramel," I explained, brushing it off even as he bothered me with his chuckles. "I'm an alien from outer space that has a time machine. Should a colt or filly, say, walk out of school and found this on the ground, takes it home and reads it from top to bottom, what would it seem to them?"

"Depends on what you write."

I didn't answer him after that, mostly because he's right. All variables aside, I personally think that it'd be quite a fairytale to wrack one's mind over, though I should hope that no colt or filly would be unlucky enough to pick this up; you'll have to understand that having anything on you that involves me would bring a fatal amount of attention from a most belligerent crowd.

As for where we were, we were in the two rooms that Saxon had arranged for us, with Twilight taking one and the two of us colts occupying the other. They were spacious, with most of it taken up by a luxury-sized bed that could fit an entire family (plus a few more if we squeezed a little tighter), a cupboard that could take in all the clothes I've worn throughout my entire lifetimes (plural, yes), two windows accented with large red drapes that would give a lovely scenery of Trottingham nestled in between a grandiose pair of mountains, and it even has its own designated painting! Lovely painting, as my art senses told me. Painter perhaps wasn't as well known, but lovely nonetheless.

The night had been pretty uneventful, all three of us ready to sleep the night away, even as stories of missing townsfolk and musings over the Trottingham Ghoul circulated over all our heads. We had a good chat with the owner and met the children, sure, but aside from my sole lingering suspicions about Nadine, nothing had came up since our arrival, which made this tip from a desperate gryphon from a bartender exchanged with a tip more disheartening.

"So, you and Twilight, almost two years already," Caramel suddenly spoke up, to which I nearly dropped my book. "How's things going on between you and her?"

"W-What brought this about all of the sudden?"

"Just wanna know, you know?" he asked. "I know it's not, as Pops would call it, healthy for me to talk about stuff like this, but... it just gets to me. I mean, she's technically the one and only student to Her Royal Highness! That's like a once in a lifetime offer!"

"Well, to be frank, we had a really complicated start," I began, though if I were much more frank, complicated is really the understatement here. That goes without mentioning the history that Princess Celestia and I share. "Twilight Sparkle, she was brilliant, undeniably, but she had a few problems, some of which I had resolved inadvertently. Perhaps that's what got her to be my marefriend in the first place, that I was dependable. That I can be trusted."

"You know how lucky you are, right?" Caramel inquired with a good-natured smile.

I could only chuckle at that. "I suspect I might be too lucky," I quipped.

Sharing a good dose of laughs, I was about to indulge myself with Caramel's High Horn Gulch background when a brazen, frantic knock from the door swept it all away. Both of us looked up, though I was the one that climbed out of the bed and trotted towards it, flinching when three successive, if not impatient knocks abruptly shattered the settling silence. Reaching for the knob, I cautiously opened the door, only to have my breath whisked away when I was yanked out into the hallway almost immediately.

"For Celestia's sake, Twilight!" I gasped, my marefriend standing before, still clutching onto my hoof. "Don't ever do that again!"

"No, Turner, come quick!" Twilight hissed in a low whisper, tugging insistently on my hoof. "There's something outside! In the garden!"

"What is it?"

"I don't know, but it's... just come with me!"

Quickly, Caramel and I followed the anxious mare, stepping out of our room, briefly shrouded in the darkness of the hallways before we returned to the light at the other end. Twilight quickly scampered up to the window, gesturing us to head over as she peered out the window, eyes flickering with doubt.

Ruffling the curtain aside, with the help of what little light there may be, my eyes caught side of a shadowy figure through the glass panes, hunched over and slowly lurking behind the hedges. It was slender as a filly with the stature of a full-grown mare, black skeletal body bent over in a most distorted fashion and limbless save for a pair of extensions that were perforated at the end by mildewed, bubbling, anemone-ringed mouths. It had an eyeless head that looked as if it was pliable enough to twist itself upside down, occasionally sticking out a fibrous tongue that bubbled with cysts. Looking up to the moon, it emitted a serrated and croaky gurgle, salivating this yellow, rancid, membranous acid out the corners of the saw-toothed mire onto the grass.

"What is that?" Caramel gasped, choking at the sight.

"Doctor?" Twilight turned to me for solace, visibly shaken and tearing up. "You're seeing this, right? D-Doctor, please tell me you've seen that before..."

Normally, I'd be excited. I'd be thrilled, for such a sight should sooth my endearing passion of discovering new creatures. This was a creature I've never seen before, I'm certain, so I do apologize to Twilight for the lack of solace I could give. This creature was a new neighbor on the block, revealing itself to the eternal eyes of time. This creature was giving us a friendly greeting, wanting us to get to know it, to warm up to its presence.

This was definitely the Trottingham Ghoul.

Looking at it now, this was a creature that I wouldn't want to encounter.

"Doctor? D-Doctor!"

Twilight Sparkle's violent tug onto my hoof shook me out of my daze, her eyes still glued to that... thing, with good reason: the ghoul (I don't know what else to call it) had craned its head towards us, rotating its neck to an unnatural degree. It was looking at us, three ponies standing behind the safety of the window, its intent as vague as its origins. From its mouth came a gangrenous warble, as if warning us to leave, to not interfere with what gruesome plans it may have.

"It's looking at us..." my marefriend quivered. "Turner, it's looking at us..."

"I know," I muttered, my voice returning with a fitful of shivers of its own.

As I said that, the ground suddenly trembled. Dust sprinkled down from cracks in the ceiling, the three of us staring wide-eyed at each other as the floor shook, panels of wood and stone grumbling and groaning beneath our hooves. Quickly, I cantered up to the walls and placed my hoof onto them, the reverberations I'm getting from them making one thing really clear.

Just as it started getting a little bit violent, it abruptly died down, fading away into the echoes of time. The experience of what was a mild earthquake was still firmly rooted in our minds, clogging up all the words we wanted to say, until one of us managed to break through the barrier of shock.

"What was that?" Caramel meekly croaked.

"I don't know," I muttered. "Though if I were to guess from how the walls were shaking, it seems to be coming from underneath the house."

"Was it the ghoul's work?"

"I don't know, Twilight," I admitted. "I don't know what it is, what it can do, what it wants to do... but as appearances go by, that does not look like a friendly creature. Not one at all."

"What does, Sir?"

All three of us yelled aloud and whirled around, my hoof immediately yanking out my sonic wedged beneath my bowtie and pointing it towards the doorway, only to gasp out a monumental sigh of relief when I saw Saxon the butler standing there, looking as momentarily terrified as we were. His gaze drew down to the glowing, buzzing tip of my screwdriver, before jumping straight back to me.

"Sir, if you would so kindly lower your... contraption," he implored. "It would be rather shameful for us if our guests were to display any sort of unruly behavior in the household."

"Ah," I managed to reply, lowering my sonic and flicking it back into the confines of my bowtie. "Yes. Of course."

"Thank you."

"Sorry about that."

"It is perfectly alright," Saxon assured. "Now, what seems to be the matter?"

"There's something outside! In the garden!" Twilight answered in my stead. "Right over the hedges, it's right over—"

All three of us froze in silence, our heads turned back to the window, to where the ghoul was lurking about. In our abrupt moment of surprise, it had vanished! Pop! Like a soap bubble! Although, I suppose soap bubbles do float around a bit, but that's not the point! It had vanished and none of us had any idea of what it might do next.

"I don't see anything," Saxon's words did little to give us relief. "Are you sure there's something out there, Miss?"

"There was!" Caramel chipped in. "I saw it too! Some kind of monster, like a... um..."

"Like a ghoul?"

Once again, we all froze in silence, earnestly waiting for Saxon to put out his next move. It's no surprise to us that somepony working here would know of the Trottingham Ghoul. Perhaps he may close the door, shut the blinds and tell us the entire story, from top to bottom, of how the Trottingham Ghoul came to be! I think, at that point, it was all we expected him to do! To our dismay, of course, he just gave a light chuckle with a shake of his head.

"The ghoul is just a rumor the townsfolk started up," he laughed. "This Trottingham Ghoul, prowling around the mansion grounds... it's all just a mere fairytale that was used to scare colts and fillies."

"But we saw it!" Twilight insisted. "It was outside, it was there—"

"Pardon me, Miss, but you may have misidentified something else instead," Saxon answered. "It may be a wild wolf; we do have lots of them in these parts. There are some cases of jackalopes being mistaken as a ghoul back in the day. Think one pony even called for the constables about being attacked by the ghoul, only for them to find him drunk and wrestling with a scarecrow."

Twilight Sparkle (adorably) pouted at that, before turning to me, as if expecting me to say something. Normally, I'd speak up to defend her, but when everything around you is abnormal at that moment, you're tackling with an uphill battle. Instead, I just shook my head and, before she could tempt me with the fury of a thousand fuzzy bulging cheeks, signaled her with my hoof to wait.

"What about the earthquake?" I questioned. "Where was that from?"

"That would be from the subsidence of soil underneath the house, Sir. If you must know, the lands around us are mostly composed of peat bogs, some of which reach into caverns deep below the ground. The peat decomposes underground and, after a period of time, the earth around the house would begin to shift, which causes these small, frequent tremors. There really is nothing to worry about, I assure you; the house may look old, but it's still as sturdy as it was back in the day."

A reasonable explanation, albeit an unsatisfactory one, I'd say, that last bit especially. Really, it's still sturdy as it was back in the day? That's quite a stretch, isn't it, Saxon, the butler with a neat bow tie?

"Perhaps the doctor and his assistants wouldn't mind to call it a night?" Saxon suggested. "The mistress would want our guests to be well rested for the checkup tomorrow."

"Of course, of course," I said, waving my hoof. "Thank you for your concern, Saxon."

Excusing himself with a bow, Saxon left the room and closed the door, leaving us to spend a minute of silence to be certain he wouldn't be listening into what we had to say next. Glancing at each other, the three of us could agree: apart from the earthquake, what we saw outside was definitely there. It was too visceral and horrendous of a sight for it to be a wolf or a cute antlered bunny and we certainly did not had that much of a swig back at the tavern, which leaves us to where we're at.

The Trottingham Ghoul was real and it knows we're here.

"So, what's the plan?" Twilight spoke first.

"I'm still thinking of one," I quickly responded before she could get her hopes up. "For starters, I don't know what the ghoul actually is."

"Okay!" she declared with hasty nods, smiling even as she is sweating profusely. "S-Sure! Alright! Really reassuring!"

"So... we don't know what it is, it saw us, it might be coming for us, and the house can shake itself to the ground at any moment," Caramel summed up all our fears. "How are we going to get out of this?"

"Wait a moment, Caramel, we're not sure if it will come for us."

"But it saw us, didn't it?" Twilight stressed.

"Presumably."

"Presumably? It literally turned its head to us, Turner!"

"Right, yes, that," I mumbled, chewing my lip. "Alright, here's the plan. You two stay here and keep each other company. Twilight, since I've done the honors, sort of, tell him about how we first met. Caramel, find a banjo and make up a new campfire song. I'll head outside and look for the ghoul that, from what I could tell, probably just wants a little chat and a cup of tea."

"No, Turner, that's not a plan," Twilight interjected. "You are not going out there alone, mister, and I'm not going to sit here and wait while you get ripped into shreds by that... that thing!"

"It's a chat and a cup of tea, Twilight!"

"You don't even know if it's okay with that!"

"But there is a probability of it happening!"

"A negligible probability, Doctor!"

"It's not negligible if it's still there! It's all about taking a chance! If it wants one life in exchange for the safety of the Equestrian continent—"

"I'm your marefriend, Turner!!"

Fury tore through the budding tensions in the room, with Twilight Sparkle trembling and tearing up right before me. All three of us knew it wasn't the same this time; unlike all the other moments where I waltz away to work my magic, we're facing a creature neither of us knew anything about. I could see it, the genuine fear stirring in her eyes, to which I then felt disgusted at myself. Some part of me just wants to throw myself out the window and let the creature do whatever it wants with me, but the mere mention of that would probably infuriate her even more.

"Turner, I get it, okay?" she quivered. "I get that you think it's your duty to save the world every single chance you get—"

"It's not like that—"

"Shut up. You always do that, don't deny it," she snapped. "You don't need to do it alone, you know? That's why I'm here. That's why Caramel's here. You think I like travelling with you just to see whatever's out there? No, I'm travelling with you because I know I can help. I want to help, Turner."

"We're facing something new, Twilight."

"You're afraid of that thing, I know, and that's fine, which is why Caramel and I can be there to help you—"

"I can't," I answered, being the stubborn Time Lord I was. "I made a promise to Princess Celestia that I would protect you, Twilight. You're right, I'm afraid of facing it alone, but I'm much more afraid of breaking that promise I made, especially with what happened last time." Twilight's eyes sullenly drooped down towards the ground as I continued: "I don't know what this thing is capable of. If I brought you along, it might attack you instead of me. If that happens... I can't stand to lose you again, Twilight, so please."

Glumly, she chewed her lip, before glancing back up at me. "Promise me you'll come back, Turner," she demanded.

Every part of me wanted to abolish those words. After all, as most of you might know, I can protect any kind of companion that comes my way, but when it comes to protecting myself, the results aren't as satisfactory. Having these two promises, from teacher and student, stacked against each other was already giving me migraines. I would want to argue that I can't promise anything, as reality would have it, but Twilight Sparkle had long trodden past that border.

"I promise," I replied, wanting to ease her worries before trotting towards the door. "Caramel?"

"You can count on me. I won't let anything past that door," he affirmed, fixing up a confident grin. "Don't worry. I'll take care of her for you."

"Thank you."

With that, I took my leave, sauntering out into the hallway and drawing out my sonic screwdriver, ready to face the inevitable fate of meeting the creature they call the Trottingham Ghoul. As I shut the door behind me, I stopped for a moment at the sound of my companions muttering to each other, my ears twitching in an effort to listen.

"We just have to trust him," I hear Caramel speaking up for me. I'd have to say, he trusted me quicker than Twilight did. "You've been with him longer than me. You know he's trying to protect you."

"I know, I know, I just—" Twilight's quivering voice faltered. "I just hate it when he does that, you know? Making us feel so... so useless..."

Some of part of me felt guilty, hearing those words. Was I really protecting her? Twilight was rather capable of defending herself, if our many adventures together were of any indication. Where I dabble in all things timey-wimey, her forte lies in the arcane sciences, what she and the rest of Equestria would call magic. Perhaps I was holding her back, as she had believed; she might never say it out loud, but I could tell how much she wanted to scream it all out into my face. I'd love it if she could come along as well, believe me, but a nagging reminder kept snaring me back: her recent abduction from members of an underground cult, warning that her freedom may come at the expense of her safety.

Next time, I told myself. It was still too recent, too fresh. Perhaps after all that had settled down, perhaps then, only I'll take the time to contemplate about it. Enough about that. For now, Time Turner, you have something else to do.

Now, if I were a ghoul, where would I be...

1008 AC, First Fall, 7, 01:27:44

Philosophy question.

Now, don't groan just yet; I was being sarcastic.

Now then, what would a Time Lord, a species notorious for their vehemently long lifespan, hope to obtain in an hour of ceaseless wandering?

In the context of a Time Lord prowling about the grounds of, say, Hearthsgrove Mansion, the answer would be an exciting encounter with the Trottingham Ghoul.

Believe me, I was becoming increasingly frustrated as the minutes rolled by, both from my fruitless pursuit and from the innumerable stains of dirt sullying my bow tie. I had trampled across every blade of grass, scanned through the depths of every hedge and, as a last resort, climbed up every tree just to have a better view, all to no avail. It's surprising that I could muster enough of my tolerance wandering about the elaborate maze that is the estate garden. In fact, I would say it's pretty amazing!

Sorry about that. Bad taste in jokes, I know.

Covered in sweat, mud and pasture, I gave a tired sigh, straightened my bow tie and looked up, facing the daunting glare of the Mare in the Moon. As you might know, this was a time when Princess Luna, then known as Nightmare Moon, had not been freed from her solitary confinement yet. Seeing her up in the air, trapped in a realm so far away... frightening, really, what memories nostalgia would bring.

The lunar glare, in a case of reciprocation, reminded me of the frigid stares that Nadine had given me at the dinner table. Some intuitive part of me knew that she had a part in this mess somehow, as if she controls the Trottingham Ghoul or worse, is actually the Ghoul. That would explain why Saxon the butler was so iffy about us mentioning it. That, and the fact that she and Caroline are twins: from one end of the universe to the other, there's always something bad to come when there are twins in the equation, whether it be a heavier load on your back or one of them turning out to be the town's resident ghoul. Twins, of course! That was probably the sign!

Also because she's apparently ill, for some reason.

Baseless accusations, sure.

However, you lot suspect that Nadine had something more than a stare up her sleeve as well.

"Right then!" I announced to no one in particular, my next destination etched clearly in my mind. "To the children's bedroom!"

Trotting onward, I glanced up at the singular lit window, smiling when I spotted Twilight and Caramel engaging in some good ol' deep, friendly conversation. To be honest, they're probably talking about more interesting things than I am. You be the judge: which will you prefer, a monologue of me lamenting about my failure, or the vernacular exploits of my companions?

The night air was layered in a putrid scent of antiquity, extravagance and a hint of mildew, my head swooning over the bilious brew as I stepped back into the Hearthsgrove corridors. Seriously, what's with old houses always smelling up like rancid potpourri? Don't the owners ever take a step back and think 'good golly, I have to do something with this stinker!' or whatever? Bring a little air in, put some flowers here and there; spill bottles of perfume onto the carpets, I don't care! Oi, I'm talking to you, you folks with old houses! Spruce up before I pop out the manure comparisons!

Anyways, after cleaning myself free of dirt with a wet rag — the last thing this stately monument needs is a trail of mud along its carpets — I set off on my search for the room of the twin sisters, the younger one especially stuck on my mind. Missing townsfolk, fiendish ghoul, underground tremors and a pair of twins... there must definitely be something linking all these things together. Question was, what?

Before I could stop to ponder any further, I feel the floors trembling. Once again, the house was shaking, this time with a damper snuffing out a little of the fury it previously demonstrated, much like an aftershock instead of an earthquake at full throttle. I crouched down low, the trembles reaching up along my hooves as I placed my ear onto the carpet. The earth was shifting alright, as Saxon had explained, though there was another sound: a low hum, too faint for me to pinpoint what it might be.

"Come on, old boy," I muttered to myself, wracking my head. "This is a noise. Mysterious humming noise coming from down under. Mysterious noise, mysterious noise, oh, where's my guide of mysterious noises when I need it?"

"Mister doctor?"

I tensed up at that voice; cheerful, tender and blossoming with energy. Slowly standing up and turning around, I felt a shiver run up the back of my neck when I meet the starry-eyed gaze of Caroline standing in the middle of a dark hallway. She still bore the omnipresent smile she had been wearing over the dinner table. The fact that it seemed to be growing, coupled with the glint in her crimson eyes, was making my heart hammering at my instincts to just kick my hooves and gallop to the other end of the house. Instead, however, I steeled my resolve.

"Why, shouldn't you be asleep right now, little one?" I asked, trying my best to sound as sweet as possible. "What's a little filly like you doing up at such a late hour?"

"You're looking for us, aren't you, mister doctor?"

I stiffened up, bombarded by the words of a mere filly. How did she know? Why did she know? What more does she know? What about Nadine? How does she fit into this? Why is it always twins? What is it about twins that go well with bad company? Gingerly, I took a step back, my eyes fixated onto Caroline while I fix myself up with an audible gulp. Something was off about the way she was smiling at me. I don't know what it was, but I'd rather not know.

"We know," she continued, still standing there, still smiling, that is, until it started to fade. "We know who you are. We know what you came here for."

As she finished that sentence, I caught a glimpse of movement from above her. Drawing my eyes upward, my face blanched when I saw, slithering along the ceiling with anemone-tipped limbs gibbering in delighted, flaccid squeals, the horror that is the Trottingham Ghoul. It set it sights onto me and let loose a horrid shrill, one akin to the chirrup of a thousand strangled locusts, bracing itself to lunge upon me with yellowed fangs unsheathed in the mood to kill.

Of course, what I feared most now was not the abomination wriggling on the ceiling, but rather the grimace that Caroline was callously sporting, contrasting the heartwarming smile that she had as a front. She then raised her hoof up straight to the air and, against all the pathetic pleas I had mouthed out to her, swung it back down: the signal to let loose the hound.

One barbed screech later and I was off before you can say 'ah, look at all the lonely ponies!'

Being the Doctor once more, I ran as fast as a quartet of fear-stricken hooves can take me, all the while hearing the jumbled mess of flayed, wriggling screams of the ghoul closing in upon me. Reaching a junction, I immediately darted to the left, leaving the ghoul skidding and slamming into the wall. Quickly, I scrambled up the stairs and galloped towards our room, just as I caught a glimpse of the ghoul's shadow lumbering after me. Without further ado, I dived inside, slamming the door shut and quickly locking it with the flick of my screwdriver. Immediately afterwards, a loud bang shook the room, followed by a couple more as the ghoul began slamming itself against the door.

"Turner!"

"Stand back, Twilight," I cried, aiming my sonic at the door. "It's right outside!"

"Turner, lower your screwdriver."

"Caramel, this isn't funny!" I yelled, whirling around. "The ghoul is just outside and we need to come up with—"

I stopped immediately, taking in the sight of Twilight and Caramel huddled up at the corner of the room, heads hanging low. Standing on the bed, with a conspicuous glare directed at me, was none other than Nadine, her horn lit in a deep, intense red, swirling aggressively in a whirlpool of devastation that was unlike anything I had ever seen in a long time. The last time I saw a young filly using such a vicious and versatile form of magic, it didn't exactly end well for everypony.

"Put that down now," she ordered. "Put that down or your friends will not live."

Wonderful, just wonderful.

Slowly, I complied with her orders, placing the screwdriver down onto the floor. Immediately, even with the whirlwind working around her horn, she snatched my screwdriver away, whisking it to her side in the confines of her magic. I'd say, that's some rather impressive control of magic she has for one at her age. If anything, she almost seemed like she was a prodigy of some sort.

A click from behind made my ears perk and, before I knew it, I was tackled down, feeling something sucking at my hooves. Opening my eyes, I found myself face to face with the Ghoul snarling down at me, unable to resist choking at the nauseous smell it was giving out that reminded me of a decaying Dalek mixed in a brew of foul apple cider with traces of — what do you know — scorpions! Why must it have scorpions? It would've been better without the scorpions!

"Nadine," I heard Caroline's voice coming from behind, seeing them hug from the corner of my eye. "Are you okay? Did they hurt you?"

"N-No," Nadine muttered weakly, revoking her rampant magic. She was limp in her sister's hooves, panting deliriously once all the crimson aura she had cast returned to her horn within a blink of an eye. "We did it... we did it..."

I'd have to say, Floria Hearthsgrove wasn't kidding when she said that Nadine was ill. For a moment, I thought that it was all a bluff in order to hide her nature as the Trottingham Ghoul or something along those lines, but the moment I saw her whip up her magical storm, I knew now how serious the situation is. Nadine Hearthsgrove was stricken with a worrying disease, one that I had seen in my travels before.

"Feldspar-Hoovermane Syndrome."

Both fillies turned to look at me the moment I said that, with Caroline being the one sporting a glare.

"What did you say?"

"Your sister, Nadine," I answered. "That's the disease she had contracted. Feldspar-Hoovermane Syndrome, known commonly as Lucubrator's Strain, in which the victim, usually a unicorn, would experience bad migraines and chronic fatigue due to the building up of magic past one's limit of controlling it."

Once again, the two sisters bore contrasting looks; Caroline gave me a stare of intense scrutiny with furrowed, doubtful brows, whereas Nadine lit up at the words I've said, a shimmer of hope glistening in her red pupils. Despite all the hard words I juggled around, it seems they had quite a grasp of what I was saying. The ghoul standing over me, however, had no opinion of it, instead screeching in my face threateningly as if daring me to bring it up again.

"Herbert, wait," Caroline said. Celestia's blazing mane, they named it! "Maybe he can help us."

The ghoul cocked its head, giving the filly an insistent warble.

"That can come later," she insisted, crossing her hooves. "Please, just a little longer, then you can eat him."

Eat me? Eat me? Look at me! Grey isn't the most scrumptious colour to feast upon! 'Fraid I'm not much of the excitement that the general taste buds are looking for now, chap! With what sounded like an un-muffled, rowdy grumble of a hungry stomach, the ghoul stepped off me, its anemone limbs tearing itself away with a pop like a plunger and glided away, though not before it gave one more wary display of its fangs.

"So you know how to cure it, mister doctor?" Nadine asked me this time.

"No," I sighed, much to her dismay. "But I know somepony who knows somepony who technically knows somepony else and that pony knows one more pony who— l-let's just say I know somepony, yes, that can help you."

"But aren't you a doctor?" Caroline questioned.

"I am the Doctor, not a doctor. It's a fitting title that can occasionally be misleading."

"What's that supposed to mean?"

"It means," I began, "that I need you two to trust me."

The sisters looked at each other, skeptical as ever, before they each gave me firm nods. To that, both of my companions gave a pair of relieved sighs, trotting up to my side while still warily looking at the ghoul, apparently named Herbert, standing guard at the doorway. I gave the apparently obedient creature a glance, then back down to the twins sitting before me. All these questions were running through my head, all of them urgently demanding for answers, which I'm certain you lot would love to know as well. We'll have them all answered in due time, I'm sure, but we'll have to start from the basics.

"So... Herbert," I began, stifling a chuckle at that choice of a name. "Any teensy-weensy bit of a chance he's... you know?"

"He's not a ghoul!" Nadine cried, which checks that question. Right then, so Herbert here is what them folks around here call the Trottingham Ghoul. Now, what does this little filly, stricken with disease, calls this organic creature? Surely, it can't be any more ridiculous than Herbert now, can it? "Mister doctor, don't listen to them, they're wrong! Herbert is a fairy!"

Caramel burst out in laughter, though it only lasted several seconds before a begrudging hiss from said lovely-looking fairy put him back in his place. Really, though? Fairy? Even I find this description extremely inadequate!

"Why fairy?" Twilight asked this time, curiosity getting the better of her.

"He grants wishes!"

"Sorta," Caroline piped in sheepishly. "I mean, not like a fairytale or anything. More like when you're with him, he just makes you feel..."

"Feel what?" my marefriend egged on.

"That everything will be better soon."

Ah, the wonders hope can bring. Fairytales showcases hope for the young mind. It is why tales like Robin Hoof are loved by many across the galaxies, which brings back to this little diary that you're reading right now. Think about it, a pony with a passion for bow ties, travelling beyond the stars to see the world that may one day end up in your bedroom... it certainly brings a sense of wonder, doesn't it? Wouldn't you hope to be the owner of that bedroom? Quick tip: that bow tie aficionado has a proclivity for bunk beds!

"Now then, why me?" came the next question. "Caroline, just now, you said you knew what I was doing."

"I-I think," she muttered, being unsure as ever. "Weren't you here to get rid of Herbert?"

"Yes and no," I answered. Really close to the nose, though! Bravo! "Yes, but only if I am forced to. If Herbert here wants to destroy Trottingham one missing pony and gryphon at a time, then I'll have to get rid of him. However, that does not seem to be the case now, does it?"

Caroline just shied away from my glance. "Sorry, mister doctor..." she mumbled.

"Ah, it's all a big dollop of a misunderstanding!" I cheered, smiling gleefully. "No hard feelings! Must be really nice, having a fairy! Never thought I'd see a fairy, at least, not one like this! Plus, you're doing this all for Nadine after all, so really, there isn't anything you should feel sorry about now, is there? There's nothing wrong with telling your sister that we all should stay positive."

At this point, Herbert, accustomed with our presence, had slithered to the giggling Nadine's side and was pulled into a gentle hug. Caroline, of course, just looked on, smiling like the precocious big sister she really is. Who knew, behind the ever smiling, ever innocent filly at the dinner table, hid this protective and caring personality who's willing to do anything to see her little sister smile? Right now, they seemed like polar opposites of themselves when we first met! It's really amazing, the endeavors a young mind would go through.

"Just one more thing," I asked, lowering my voice. "Seen any missing ponies and gryphons popping by here lately?"

"Mommy says we shouldn't talk about it..." Caroline answered, biting her lip. "Herbert has nothing to do with it, doctor, I swear."

"I believe you," I gave my assurances. "Still, you know where they went, don't you?"

A shifty glance of hesitation, before Caroline gave a trembling nod. That undoubtedly raised some more questions, though I had a slight inkling of where this might be going. "Follow me," she whispered, standing up and trotting towards the door.

"Twilight," I called to my companion before taking my leave. "Keep Nadine company now, will you?"

Twilight Sparkle, of course, gave me a most diligent grin. "Sure thing."

It was a quiet journey through the dark hallways of Hearthsgrove Mansion, with a trail of questions occupying my head. Really strange how just a moment ago, I was running for dear life down these very corridors, chased by a fairy-ghoul or ghoul-fairy named Herbert under the orders of this young filly currently leading me. Good golly, how this night had taken a strange turn! Something told me that it was only about to get even stranger!

We stopped the moment we've reached one of the many doors, with Caroline giving the door a gentle knock. "Nanny G, it's me," she hissed quietly. "Quick! There's somepony here to see you!"

I hear a cough, then the doorknob began to turn, albeit really slowly. With a slight creak, the door opened up a small crack, from which came the wary glare of a pair of green eyes, one which I had seen before. Those pupils squinted at me, piercing through the darkness and night air, before a feminine voice groggily croaked: "Who is this?"

"He's here to help," Caroline answered. "Now please, let us in."

Without further ado, the door swung a little, just wide enough for us to scurry in. The room we were in, I had to say, was rather cramped in comparison to the guest rooms we were offered. The furniture here was lackluster too, looking rickety and creaky as a poorly crafted home in Trottingham would provide. As Caroline quietly closed the door behind us, I turned towards the presence of a dim candlelight, immediately meeting the gaze of the sole occupant of this room.

Lying on the bed, with a plain sheet as white as her tuft, was a gryphoness, one that would've looked rather gorgeous had it not for her unkempt, soiled feathers in bad need of preening at the local spa and a few bruises around her beak. She looked tired and sickly, perhaps even malnourished from the looks of it, being a little skinnier than the gryphons I've seen in town. Really, in any other situation, I would've pass her up as just the ocassional encounter with a gryphon whom I shall never recognize. However, it was her eyes— those eyes, tinted in a venomous lime green, that were the sole giveaway, leaving me no doubt as to who she was.

"Gwendolen Blacknail, I presume?"

Author's Note

Part 2 of the Trottingham Fairy-Ghoul!

Good golly, it's going to be February soon!

The Trottingham Ghoul: Finale - Mother Of Mine

.
.
.
.
.

Are you still here?
.
.
.
.
.
That's good, that.
.
.
.
.
.
Have you noticed it yet? Have you seen it?
.
.
.
.
.
Keep paying attention.
.
.
.
.
.
Pay close attention

.
.
.
.
.

.
.
.
.
.

1008 AC, First Fall, 7, 01:27:45

.
.
.

"Gwendolen Blacknail, I presume?"

Funny pair of words, really. 'I presume'. By definition, when a pony is 'presuming' something, you know them to be making an assumption. I do quite like assumptions. In fact, I quite like making them as well, though they were all just pretend. Chances are, when somebody ever utters the words 'I presume', they're pretty sure it's the truth, the whole truth and nothing but the truth. Or they're really just presuming. You'll never know, ponies are a funny bunch.

"Do I..." Gwendolen wheezed. "Do I know you?"

"No," I answered. Not yet, I wanted to add, but eh. "Your father sent me."

"Da did?" she groaned weakly as she heaved herself upright on her bed. "By Grover's talons, I thought he never received my letters."

"He didn't, but he knew something happened." I trotted towards her, giving her spindly form a quick glance, even as she shimmied further into her sheets. "It's just a question of what exactly."

"He's here to help, Nanny," Caroline spoke up, casting an uneasy glance back at me. "Said he's the Doctor, but not a... doctor? I don't really get it."

"Believe me, I don't know sometimes too," I quipped with a grin. Gwendolen's stare only grew heavier, and for a moment the memory of her father's threatening words ran over me. "I'm just here to help. That's it, I'm just your average Doctor to handle all things timey-wimey. Well, not all of it, I might've been getting ahead of myself there, but I know this: I know something's happening in this mansion on the hill. I know it has something to do with you lot disappearing. More importantly, I know you've seen it."

"Really now?" she chirred gruffly. "Why would you say that?"

"Because I know that look," I stated firmly. "I know when it is when somepony, or some-gryphon in this case, has a secret that she really, really, really has to tell, because that secret may very well stop something from happening, and it can very well do that. I know when she is afraid to tell that secret because she knows that if she did, her life and the lives of everyone she knows would be in danger."

"Well, you seem pretty sure of yourself, ain't ya?"

"You look in the mirror more than a couple of times, you start seeing the same face everywhere else." Stifling a sigh, I trotted over to a single, circular pothole of a window, glancing out at the sleeping town beyond the gates. "But sooner or later, there will always be someone who will lose something because of that secret. There will always be someone who will get hurt. I'm pretty sure of myself because I've seen that happen before, and I know it's happening right now."

"And why should I trust you, eh? How would I know that you're not lying to all of us here?"

"Oh, you don't have any reason to trust me, really!" came my gleeful response. "I'm just a pony with a bowtie and a blue box, after all. Prancing in, just seeing what's about, nothing more. You, however? You're Gwendolen Blacknail, daughter of Geronimo or whatever his name is— I really don't get you gryphons and your names, but still, if you're anything like him, and you definitely are, you know that ponies like me are hard to come by, and I'm not talking about wearing a bowtie here. Ooh, that's clever sounding, I like that. You like that, Caroline?"

The long, uncertain pause that followed was a little too long for my taste. I could be doing something else, really. I could be talking to Twilight, perhaps, or I could be painting, just like that famous painter fellow. I could trot all the way back and give a little rub on Herbert's belly. Always wondered how fairy bellies felt like. Maybe not that fairy exactly. You never know, it might not even like belly rubs! What to do with you, Herbert, the fairy who does not like a good ol' belly rub?

Nevertheless, despite my malaise, time and trust often go hoof in hoof.

"There's something underneath the house," Gwendolen began, her uncertain stare wavering between me and Caroline. "Something... something not of this world. No one knows what it was and how it got here. My guess is it might even already be down there long before Trottingham was built."

"What does it look like?"

"I... don't know. No one does. Last I saw it, it's still deep underground, waiting for us to find it."

"And you somehow know it's there?"

"It's been making a signal."

A signal, eh? Funny things, signals. Always coming up with new ways to make machines go beeps and bloop, no matter what. Seeing as it's still buried underground, it must be a pretty strong signal that the usual pony and gryphon can just suddenly pick it up on their tea kettles and whatnot. That is, unless they're not using something far more than tea kettles.

"How did you all trace it? The signal, how did you lot find it?"

"Uh, the butler, Saxon? He had this... device... thing..." Gwendolen muttered, scratching her head. "Come to think of it, never saw anything like that before... anyways, he had this device that picks up the signal."

"And how does that sound like?"

"It's always just four beeps. That's it, it just keeps on repeating every time. It gets a little louder the closer you get to it, I think, which by then he would order the rest of us to dig in that general direction."

"Dig?" I muttered, nonplussed. "Wait, you mentioned the rest. So, the rest of you, digging underneath the house, and by the rest, I could only think of all the townsfolk who have vanished, and that means—" I paused, turning to Caroline, though her solemn look confirmed the worst of my fears among them all. "You already knew, don't you?"

The filly's meager nod was enough of an answer.

"You knew your mother was involved."

"She was in charge until Saxon came along," Caroline mumbled. "All the ponies and gryphons they were looking for were sent down there to dig underneath the house. I don't know why Mamma wants to look for it, but they found it already. Now they're busy digging the rest of it up."

"Really now? What is it?"

"Some sort of craft," Gwendolen answered. "I don't know, I might be wrong, but it looked like a ship of some sorts. Really sleek, shaped like a funnel, pale as a sheet... it's nothing I've ever seen before."

That's pretty much how it is with everything. Pony or griffon, always treating every new thing as something to poke and prod at, sometimes with amazing results. Curiosity remains abound on this lovely little planet and it will stay that way forever, if I could help it. "So, the tremors underneath the house," I asked.

"Explosives," Gwendolen bestowed a somber answer. "Controlled ones. They were trying to blow a hole into the side of the ship. You know, to see what's inside."

"Ah, you lot and your creative ways of opening doors. Still, that's a little peculiar, isn't it? What does Floria Hearthsgrove hope to gain from an ancient spaceship?"

"It's Saxon!" Caroline hissed. "He promised something to Mamma and she just simply listened to him! Even made sure the whole town kept quiet about it! Said to everyone that they wouldn't see all the ponies and gryphons here again if any of this gets out to the world."

"Saxon, eh?" Shame. Loved the bowtie. "Now that all makes sense. Was wondering why everyone else in Trottingham so strung out about it. So he's made a promise with your mother to get whatever's in that spaceship. Could be money, could be power, could be a bowl of custard — ooh, haven't had a bowl of custard in days myself — but whatever it is that he promised, it's something your mother must really want."

"What she really wants?"

"Well, why else would she do this? Why else would Floria Hearthsgrove slowly abduct all of Trottingham, one by one, just to dig up a spaceship?"

I don't like this. You'd think after this conversation, I would get all the answers in the world by now, but in the end, you'll just get supplementary questions, like some sort of funny little pop quiz. So, to sum it all up, there's a spaceship buried underneath the mansion on the hill. The missing townsfolk are all down there digging it up and the rumbling earthquake is from the explosions used to break into it. Floria Hearthsgrove seems to know what this is all about, but I'm guessing the mastermind behind everything is down to Saxon, the butler with the cool bowtie. Now all I have to know is what's in the spaceship, what both Floria and Saxon want from it, and how Herbert, the fairy who may or may not like belly rubs, have anything to do with each of them. Blimey, that's a lot of questions.

"What are you going to do now?" Gwendolen asked.

"Have to go back and get the rest, then find this spaceship of yours," I said. "Probably have a little chat with Floria and my fellow friend Saxon as well, if they're down there." I turned to the filly. "Caroline, why don't you head back first?"

"Okay... but you'll come later, wouldn't you?"

"Righto."

"Okay. Bye, Nanny G."

Gwendolen gave her a weak grin from her bed. "Bye. Remember to take care of your sister, Caroline."

With an eager nod, Caroline Hearthsgrove soon darted out of the door, pattering hoofsteps fading into distance. When I'm certain she wouldn't suddenly just jump back inside and scare us inside out, I shut the door and strode back to Gwendolen's side, her distant stare falling outside the window and into the night skies beyond.

"You've been sick."

A vacant laugh. "Glad you noticed."

"How long?"

"Quite some time. Maybe several months or so now," she said. "Funny how the world works, you know. Day before you start working on your new job, you suddenly catch a bit of the plague to bring it along with you." Her talon gently clasped my hoof. "Da's always busy drinking his haunches off every day since he's been axed from his job, so I thought if one of us has to earn the coin, it would be me. Saw the offer from the Hearthsgrove and wrote in as fast as I could. Wouldn't you know it, a day later I was skipping off to this very place."

"They must've been quite hard to handle," I teasingly remarked.

"Oh, certainly a little bit much on the grayer days," Gwedolen beamed. "But they're good fillies, Caroline and Nadine. Always acting above their age, those two. They're really the only reason why I still stayed here, even after everything I've been through. Their mother's always down there, yelling and shouting and pushing us around, so I thought somepony has to take care of the fillies, don't they? I thought maybe I should do the job I walked in for. Only I forgot that there's still me that needs taking care of as well." A strenuous chuckle. "You can imagine how mad the missus was when she found out. Think about it: a sick lass hanging around her fillies she cared so much about... and ever since then, I've been locked in here. If it weren't for Caroline and Nadine risking themselves by bringing food and water up here, I would've kicked the bucket a long time ago."

"You'll be fine."

"Always sure of yourself, ain't ya?"

"I'm always sure. I am the Doctor, after all," I remarked with a grin. "Plus, I promised your father that if I found you, I'll bring you back to him, and in the name of the Doctor I will."

Gwendolen withheld the need to speak, though the twinkle in her tired eyes told me all I needed to know. Without a moment's rest, I straightened my bowtie and strutted towards the door, stopping myself only to shoot one final glance back at the gryphoness, who was now wearing a little smile.

"Sorry, I... just wanted to say that what you did for Caroline and Nadine, even when you're sick... what you did was great. You didn't have to do that."

"Oh, just go on already, you chump!"

"Right, right, of course!" I stuttered sheepishly, giving her a quick, farewell nod of my head. "Now, just wait right here. I'll be back before you can say 'where's he got to now'."

"Where's he got to now?"

"Ah! Cheeky, ain't we?" That quip earned a laugh from her, and a much-needed one at that. "I'm not that fast — no one is — but still... pretty fast."

The feeble shake of her head sent me off. Once again, I was galloping down the hallways of this stately place back to the others, every bit of eagerness and excitement within me boiling over at the prospect of seeing whatever this whopper of a secret was being hidden underground. As the night nears its end, I gave one last gander at the distant moon beyond the tunnel of clouds, giving it nothing more than an absent whisper.

"Where's he got to now, eh?"
.
.
.

.
.
.

1008 AC, First Fall, 7, 02:10:57

.
.
.

Well now, aren't we quite the crowd?

The Doctor leads the way, of course. Always does, bowtie and all. Following right behind him, perhaps a little closer than he would've liked, was none other than the brilliant Twilight Sparkle, who was as giddy as she always was on our little discoveries. Gingerly behind her was the esteemed Caramel of High Horn Gulch, sauntering at an odd pace if only because right behind him was our very own Herbert the Trottingham Ghoul, warbling and gargling all the time as it slithered onward with its wriggly limbs. Finally, hitching a ride on our resident fairy's bubbly and briny back was none other than the twins themselves, Caroline and Nadine, the two of them fighting to keep themselves awake by pinching each other silly. Such was our merry band, marching down the hallways and descending down a set of spiral stairs, knowing nothing of what might be waiting for us at the very bottom.

That's the spirit, Trottingham!

"This is crazy. Absolutely crazy."

Caramel's the only one in the group who doesn't share our adventuring sentiments. You can't really blame him, with him being a novice at real adventures and all that. The last one we had something like this was almost a week before coming here, when we were helping out some sewer workers with an infestation of some space dridercorns, which were essentially these unicorns with the furry bodies of a large spider. Always the running away one, that fellow! Twilight always said I should be patient with him, but really, how could she expect me to do that? Patience is for wimps!

"You've been saying that for the fourth time already, Caramel."

"Doctor, I don't think this is a great idea," he continued stuttering anyway. "I-I mean, we're just going down there, then what? We just tell them to stop? We can't possibly hurt them, can we?"

"You know that Caroline and Nadine can hear you, right?" Twilight hissed at him with a scowl, glancing back at the palpably worried fillies. Note to self, even her share of patience can run thin sometimes. "We'll figure it out once we get there. Won't we, Doctor?"

"We will," I affirmed, for the sake of everyone here, Gwendolen and the many others working down there included. "Though I might need to do a little bit of talking. Always liked the talking bit."

"Of course you do," my companions groaned in unison.

A few giggles came from behind us; seems we've lightened the mood somehow, which is always a good thing to do before a confrontation and certainly what a pair of fillies needed before facing their own mother. The Hearthsgrove twins are really something, to be able to brave through all of this with that composure even with everything thrown at them. Really, name another foal that would shelter a sick gryphoness against their parent's wishes and wrangle some alien fairy-ghoul to be their little pet, not to mention the fact that one of them had some troublesome complications of her own to handle with. It's astounding!

"We're here," Caroline spoke up, pointing meagerly at a dusty old door. "It's right behind there."

A strong rumble rocked the place once more, sending all of us stumbling and flailing for balance— we were definitely close. I stepped forward and tentatively gave the door a gentle push, watching as it swing to the side to reveal the pit of darkness before me. I didn't even need to open my mouth before a ball of violet light popped out from nowhere and floated ahead of me, courtesy of the ever brilliant Twilight Sparkle, who flashed a grin when I shot a glance back and uttered a single word in a low voice.

"Geronimo."

It wasn't easy sprinting through the system of caves. Craggy floors, stalagmites and all that. The sounds of chipped rock amid grunts and groans only grew louder and louder until, after making a turn, we were faced with a flood of light rushing in from a gaping opening in the floor. The distinct shouts and calls coming from it lured us to its edge, where we knelt down and took a gander through this window into a large cavern below.

As I expected, working tirelessly and fruitlessly at the bottom were the lost folks of Trottingham, all of them wielding pickaxes to chip away at a rocky mound stubbornly encapsulating what seemed to be a cone-shaped craft with its bottom fashioned into three neat spirals of sorts. Though that was neat and all, what really caught my attention were these hooded figures standing behind them, whips and flogs at the ready. They were thin as a branch and standing on their hind... paws, it seems. Being hooded and all, I can't really see their faces, though every lurch of their joints into the light as they cracked a whip revealed to me that their skin, as sleek and silvery as the ship in the middle, were similar to us ponies, perhaps a bit crustier, with glass-like claws as thin and long as needles.

"What are they?"

"Good question," was my response to Twilight. "Five of them in total. Best guess I can think of is that they came with the ship, though that is highly unlikely. Second best guess, they were here to get whatever's inside the ship as well and had been brought here by someone else."

"Saxon," Caramel voiced my thoughts exactly.

The low growl of Herbert — though it was more of a mix of a high, choral-like aah and a gravelly, swirling gurgle — was enough of a warning sign. Caroline and Nadine visibly shivered when they saw those figures, only to gasp loudly when they spotted, pacing among them, none other than the familiar, flustered face of their mother, Floria Hearthsgrove herself, with Saxon sternly and steadily accompanying her as she surveyed the site, the two of them deep in conversation.

"What's she saying?" Nadine piped in.

"Probably having some doubts about whatever's inside the ship," I concurred. "Though I do think Saxon's keeping your mother on quite a tight leash somehow."

"Saxon has to go," Caroline scowled. "He just has to. Maybe... ooh, maybe Herbert can do something about him!"

"Now, now, don't say that. He has a neat bowtie, you know? Bowties are cool."

"But he keeps on pushing Mamma to do all these bad things!"

"Yes, he is," I answered. "But he's still another pony, like you and me. Well, you, but that's besides the point. Point is, Saxon has the right to live as any one of us. He might not think that if he sees us up here, but it doesn't matter. What matters is the difference between sparing a life and taking one would make to you. You're still young, Caroline, and you as well, Nadine. Do you really want to spend the rest of your life regretting a decision you'll be making now?"

The twisted frown I've seen Caroline don back when she and Herbert were still chasing me momentarily flashed before my eyes, though that quickly dissolved as her disgruntled stare fell through the floor. "No..." she muttered with a fidget of her hooves. "But you'll stop him, won't you? You'll help Mamma out, right?"

"Yes I will," I said with a grin. "Right, you wait here with your sister and your fairy here now. We'll handle everything from here."

Ah, that felt wonderful! Always wanted to say that to somepony...

Scurrying deeper into the caves, we soon found a sloped path leading straight into the lion's den, not that there were any lions in Trottingham. Don't think there is any. Anyways, we were crisscrossing underneath the shadow of the caverns, hiding behind any rock jutting from the ground large enough to conceal all three of us. Before we knew it, we were just several hoofsteps away from Floria and Saxon, their flurry of voices finally brought to our fore.

"...but you need to know that this lot here wouldn't just forget everything that happened, Saxon! You know they won't! Once they get out of here when everything's done, once they're free, you think... you think there wouldn't be a witch hunt for my daughters and I? You think they wouldn't all come storming back, pitchforks and all?"

"You need not worry your pretty little head about it, deary. I've already made preparations to make sure that none of what we're seeing here shall ever see the light of day the moment it's all done. It'll just be another ordinary day in Trottingham."

"And how do you expect to do that? How do you expect to make sure every single pony and gryphon working for us down here to stay silent for the rest of their lives?"

"I have my methods, Miss Hearthsgrove. They can be rather unorthodox, however. Even obtuse, at times— a little beyond the comprehension of normal ponies. Isn't that right, Doctor?"

The very mention of me made my hairs stand up on end. The wide eyes of my fellow companions stared right at me, as if persuading me to stay low, though I knew that if I did it would risk them being discovered as well. And so, I sheepishly popped my head out from my hiding spot and gave a glance around, every face in this grandiose cavern now turned towards me, hooded figures included. Patching up something of a smile, I sauntered out into the open and let out a nervous laugh at Floria's flabbergasted expression and Saxon's steely glare, ignoring the sweat crawling down my neck and soaking my bowtie.

"Ah! Hello! Yes, Doctor here," I uttered. "I was uh... looking for the um... bathroom, yes, but uh, sorry, it seems I've, uh, gotten a little... lost, heh, yes. Lost. Th-This... this isn't actually the bathroom, is it?"

"What are you doing here?" Floria feverishly questioned. "H-how do you know about this place?"

"I'm a... travelling pony! Yes! I travel! A lot!"

"Oh, for the love of the universe, spare your lies, Doctor," Saxon scowled. Or sneered. Or both. "There's no need to hide who you really are. Same goes for your companions back there."

Two muffled gasps broke through the silence, before Twilight and Caramel both shimmied out from their little hiding spot, crestfallen with a hoof raised in surrender and an apologetic stare. Almost immediately, a trio of hooded figures slid up to their sides, all of them wielding curved rapiers and holding them up against my companions. The butler's snide grin at that was a little off-putting, and for a moment I was tempted to open my mouth to talk it off his face, though I held myself back.

"The more the merrier, I see," Saxon remarked at the sight, his words tinged with mockery. "The infamous Doctor, standing right before me with his..." he stops to glance disdainfully at my two friends. "Tsk. Baggage. You think I never realized who you were the moment I answered the door, Doctor?"

"Y-You know this pony, Saxon?"

"Anyone who's anyone in this universe knows who this pony is, Floria Hearthsgrove," he declared without hesitation. "The Doctor without a name, always hopping madly about time and space in his little blue box, his presence always sending shivers down the spines of the alicorns even. You must've heard a story or two, no?"

Floria merely shivered as she shook her head, her fearful gaze still stuck on me. Ignoring her silence, I put on my best frown and turned to face the hawkish Saxon, his intimidating smirk rife with a dangerous amount of confidence. "Come with me if you will," he gestured as he stepped to the side, only to turn around when he realized I wasn't following. "Come on now! Just a word with you, if you don't mind. You do want to know what's happening, don't you?"

Hesitantly, I followed, though not before glancing back at my companions, who could at best flash me a pair of nervous smiles. All the wary gazes in the room followed us as the one who calls himself Saxon lead me onward, before finally stopping right in front of the mound where the ship was buried. Having now getting a good look, it was definitely alien. Most certainly ancient, though the technology's certainly more advanced than Equestria's. With a grunt, the butler heaved himself up onto the pile of rocks, clambering forward until he was close to the tip, his hoof giving one of the spirals a resonant tap.

"What do you think?" he asked.

I stared at him. "About what?" I asked a second later.

"I make a pretty good butler, don't I?" he chuckled heartily, giving the ship another tap. "Ah well, when you're at this age and wearing this outfit, you tend to be viewed as such. Rather discriminatory, if you ask me, but that is Equestria for you." Saxon then leaped off the mound and landed sloppily right in front of me, hooves flailing and all, prompting him to rasp at his blunder. "Kah, hooves aren't what they used to be. Never would be anymore, now that I think about it. Funny how these things work."

"What do you want?" I asked, furrowing my brows.

A scoff from him. "Impetuous as ever, aren't we now? By the way, don't ever ask questions you know the answer to. Really bad habit you have to fix."

A grimace from me. "What do you mean?"

"You know what I want," he said, before extending a hoof. "Give it to me."

I blinked. "Give what? What is it, what do you want?"

"Give it."

"I will, just tell me what is it that you want!"

"Oh, figure it out already!!" he yelled at the top of his lungs. "What happened to being the smartest one in the room?! By the stars, you look so young and yet you're at your slowest! Unbelievable!" A frazzled sigh drilled through his lips as he rubbed his temple. "Piece it together, come on! Spaceship! Explosions! Bowtie!"

Bowtie? Bow... oh... oh... so that's what he meant.

"Sonic screwdriver."

"Yes! Yes!! Gahh, always making things so... so... rghhh!! Frustrating!! It's silly, you know!" Saxon harrumphed, throwing his hooves in the air. "Oh, you are most fortunate that I'm a patient one right now. Too patient for my liking, in fact. Now then, if you're finished with your share of gawking, then come over, let's get this over with. My mistress can't stand the sight of blood and I would hate to have to carry her back to her room all because of a little... accident."

There was nothing skimpy about that threat, if his glare was of any indication. I glanced back at Twilight and Caramel, and though every part of me (and them, evidently) screamed no, one of my hooves shakily reached into the confines of my bowtie, flimsily unsheathing from it my lovely little device and presenting it to Saxon. Oh boy, the stare he bore when he saw it was unsettling! Like a young me salaciously savoring over candy! What's worse was that very stare drifted upwards to meet me, lingering upon the space between my eyes as the butler slowly shook his head.

"Well now, since you're here, I believe you should do the honors, Doctor."

Dry lips thin and taut, I meandered towards the craft, eyeing it closely before stopping myself in my tracks. "What's inside?"

"Ah, now that's the question, isn't it?" Saxon replied. "Couple of things, really. Floria has something she wants in there, as do I and my friends here." He gave a hearty laugh as he pat one of those robed creatures on the back. "Tell me, what do you think this craft is for, Doctor? You know already, don't you?"

"Well, what is it?" Floria prodded, apparently left in the dark with the rest of us. "Tell us."

The curious stares of my companions (despite their situation, I might add) propelled me onward. "It's some sort of vault," I answered, only to pause at an afterthought. "No, not that simple. No vault is this complex. No, there's something else about this ship, I know this. Come on, come on..."

"It's a lamp."

All eyes turned to Saxon's proclamation, and for a moment I wanted to walk up there and lecture him about becoming a little more sane for the sake of everypony else in the caves. It took a second when what he said finally sank in, and when it finally did, I was already staring wide-eyed at this lovely spaceship, utterly giddy with excitement. "No. No! No, no, can't be, can't be!" I gasped, almost breaking into a laugh. "I-It can't be! This is— this must be... ohhhhoho~! Blimey!"

"Doctor, what is it?" Twilight spoke up for everyone else, who could only provide me their unnerved stares.

"Ah, you see, this thing here... Equestria doesn't have a word for it. Only a handful of civilizations do but ponykind isn't one of them, unfortunately. But you lot have seen this before, or your ancestors, at least. Because you have unicorns and their aptitude for magic able to grant them whatever they wished, they never found any use for it, so this was somewhat of an aberration in their eyes, so with that arrogance in mind they never decided to call it anything, they just left it there to be nameless and forgotten." I paused as I circled around the craft, admiring it in all its splendor. "The closest word you lot have in your vocabulary to describe this thing was 'lamp', and it's a little bit off the definition, yes, but it's fitting."

"How is it fitting?!" Floria cried in bewilderment. "You're telling me we've abducted all these ponies and gryphons, did all this digging... all this... all this for a lamp?! How would any of this be fitting?!"

"Lamp," Saxon bellowed, drawing all gazes to him except mine. "As in genie's lamp. You know, the one where you rub it, genie comes out and grants you wishes."

"Just like a fairy tale," I added, looking past all the looks of awe to meet the butler's condescending gaze. "This ship, when opened, will grant wishes to those who opened it, but it's a lot more than that. The kicker here is that the magic ponykind possesses have their own laws and limitations. There are just some things that couldn't possibly exist. You know, wishes that magic alone can't possibly grant, but this vessel here? This vessel doesn't play by those rules. This vessel doesn't care. This vessel can grant anything you want. Anything—"

"Powerful, isn't it?"

"—which leads me to wonder, Saxon," My brows furrowed as I stepped forward. "Just what are you planning to use this for?"

"Hooves on buzzers then," he chuckled darkly, shaking his head. "Sorry about this, Doctor, but you'll have to wait and find out. I have big plans for this. Very big plans indeed. We don't want to ruin the surprise, would we? Now then, I just need you to give it a little blip of your screwdriver and we'll be off our merry way, hmm?"

I don't know what it was, but something about Saxon was a little... off, to put it nicely. The way he grins, the way he struts, not the way he dresses though, but certainly the way his eyes glint at every little show of frustration he makes. Something told me he knows a lot more than he made it seem. To him, this was just a game— no, not only that. No, this was just part of a much bigger game in his eyes and I had a really bad feeling that I might be giving him what he wants, no matter what I choose to do right here, right now.

That is, if I even had a choice in the first place.

"Well, what are you waiting for? Open it!"

"I can't."

A scoff. "What do you mean, you can't?"

"I just can't."

A scowl. "Don't lie to me, Doctor. I've examined the ship already; the door does not have any deadlock seals on. I must say, you're becoming quite a disappointment. Do you not realize what's at stake here? Or have you just decided to resort to petty little lies to save your companions' skin? It's insulting, you know, thinking I could be fooled like that."

"You wouldn't want me to open it, Saxon," I warned him. "You really wouldn't."

"And why is that?"

"Because you wouldn't get what you want." I turned to Floria. "The both of you wouldn't."

"What are you talking about?" the Hearthsgrove matriarch stuttered, stomping towards me with a glower. "Explain yourself, Doctor."

I couldn't hide my smug grin even if I wanted to. "You see, the problem with you lot is your tendency of skipping steps. Every step is small, yes, but you mustn't think for a second that they're not crucial. This vessel does not have any deadlock seals, but that's because it's protected by something greater. Something more powerful."

"Really?" Saxon sneered. "And what would that be?"

"You said it yourself, didn't you? This is a genie's lamp. Rub it a few times, genie pops out, that's how the tale goes. Except this one functions in an opposite manner, you see. The genie of this 'lamp' was never inside it in the first place. Instead, it's supposed to be guarding it. The genie is as much the protector of its own 'lamp' as it is the one that grants the wishes. If I opened it was without its... blessing, let's call it that, the vessel would just be another ordinary ship and nothing will happen. It'll all just be a waste."

"Liar."

"I'm telling the truth, Saxon, you know that."

The silence from him was foreboding. I could feel the weight of his stare pressing into me, prodding every cell and nerve in his desperate search, only to snort when he came up empty. Trotting away from me, Floria quickly took his place before I even realized it, her trembling hooves grappling with my form.

"That's not true!" she shakily cried, lost in desperation. "Tell me that's not true!"

"I'm not lying, Miss Hearthsgrove," I said what anyone would've said to her. "This is just how things are."

"No... this can't be it..."

"Then that settles it," Saxon proclaimed suddenly, strutting over to my companions, who immediately flinched in his presence. Before I could gallop over and stop him, he roughly grabbed Twilight by the hoof, dragging her to the fore even as she wring and twisted against his grip in vain, yelping and screeching out in protest all the way, stopping only when he snatched one of the blades from those hooded creatures and holding it up to her neck.

"Saxon," I rumbled, steadying my temper. "Let her go."

"Hear ye, dear Doctor," he simply continued, shaking his head disapprovingly. "Now then, since you've decided to cooperate this much already, I'm sure you won't mind giving a little more. Where is the genie?"

Once again, all the expectant eyes were on me, waiting for me to provide my most brilliant answer. Now listen, full disclosure, I do actually know where the genie is; I'm just a little less eager to blurt it out with my marefriend being held hostage like that. It wasn't only until I stepped closer that I noticed the butler wearing a small grin, which prompted me to finally realize it.

Saxon never cared about digging up the vessel.

No, what he wished for was already happening right before him. What he wished for was playing before his eyes, aided by the machinations of fate. What he wished for was happening, yet the reasoning behind such a wish still eluded me. As of that moment, Saxon knew more about me than I knew about him. Saxon was well aware of who I was the moment I complimented his bowtie at the front door. Having seen so many faces and remembered so many names, it's only fair that one or two of them slipped off the top of my head, some of whom belong to my enemies. Now, I've made many enemies in all my lives. You might say that every chronicle of my story is a new enemy to remember, though there will always be some who will mark their eventual return to make me rue the day I crossed them.

For the one who calls himself Saxon, that day has finally come.

"Let her go first and I'll tell you," I played along to his dandy little game.

"And if I don't?"

"You have two minutes to do that and then leave the residents of Trottingham, perhaps even Equestria, in peace," I simply continued, ignoring his question. "Now, you know me well, don't you Saxon? You seem to. You know how much I can do in a span of two minutes."

"Certainly."

"Then why don't you let her go?" I growled. "For the sake of you and your friends?"

"Doctor?" Twilight muttered fearfully at my tone.

"You know what else a pony can do in two minutes?" Saxon chimed. "Well, I can think of relieving what baggage you're carrying on your shoulders, for one. I'll have you choose though. Should I start with her or the other one?"

"Saxon, what are you saying?" Floria quivered, before turning to me. "Doctor, please, just tell us where the genie is! You know where it is, I know you do!"

"Then you can tell your butler friend to let her go! Saxon works for you now, doesn't he? You're the mistress of the Hearthsgrove estate, so why can't you act like it for once? Or are you just another of those unwitting accomplices?"

"I-I... Doctor, I... I don't want to spill any blood here, Doctor. I didn't want anyone getting hurt because of this, I never wanted that to happen, you have to believe me!"

"Then tell him to let her go!"

"You seem to really care for this one, Doctor," said butler cut in, stroking the hilt of the blade across Twilight's cheek with a cackle. "It feels like I've hit a nerve somewhere. Care to enlighten us, Doctor?"

"Let. Her. Go."

"Or what?"

"One minute," I declared firmly. "One minute, Saxon."

"Doctor, what are you doing?" Twilight whimpered.

"Saving you."

"How?" Saxon said in place of my marefriend, snickering at the rage swirling in my cheeks. "Oh, this is terribly exciting. The main event! Once again, the Doctor shall sweep us off all our hooves and save the day! Goodie, I can't wait to see how he's going to pull this off! Feast your eyes, fellow ponies. Show us how it's done. Oh wait, should I do the countdown for you?"

"You're enjoying this, aren't you?"

"More than you know."

"Good," I rumbled. "Then you don't want to miss this."

I gave my sonic a quick flick, its signature whirring reverberating through the caves, which was quickly followed by a slow hum that gradually grew louder and louder, before suddenly dying out. All around, I could see baffled expressions, which quickly changed into one of horror when the ground started to shake. The low, jarring warbles coming from one of the many branching tunnels made me grin and turn around to face a cloud of smoke rushing towards us, accompanied by a pair of insistent voices.

"S-Slow down! Hey, slow down, you'll throw us off!"

"Herbert, wait! Stop, Herbert, stop!!"

With a gurgle, the esteemed Trottingham Ghoul-fairy-genie swerved violently to a halt, the two sisters gripping onto the beast's malformed back flailing along in its wild journey. Every pair of eyes were fixated on this visceral chimera, every jaw save for mine and that of my companions fell onto the floor in utter shock and revulsion, before Herbert let out a furious, gnarly screech, sending most of our senses reeling. Saxon's hooded friends, unfazed as they were, only drew their blades at its presence, to which it quickly noticed and gave a warning rumble.

"C-Caroline?! Nadine?!"

"Mama!" the twins chimed in unison, hopping off their fairy's back and scurrying into their mother's embrace as she blabbered and blubbered at them, utterly flabbergasted. Before she could glance up at me and speak, Herbert let out another putrid roar, crouching low and protectively circling the Hearthsgroves. Even with their blades, the hooded figures seemed wary of Herbert as well, always about to approach it but never quite reaching it. The same could not be said for Saxon however, who gave out the loudest, most boisterous laugh in the room.

"Well done, Doctor, well done!" he praised, clapping his hooves. "You see, Equestria, this... this is how it's done. This is how the Doctor decides to save the day. You know, for a moment there, I thought you were just going to blow us all up into oblivion! You know, do the one thing you're always good at, but once again, Doctor, once again..."

What he said next sent a tingle down my spine.

"You never fail to disappoint me."

With a yelp, Twilight — and this is absolutely true — was heedlessly thrown from his grip and stumbled forward, prompting me to scurry ahead and catch her! The nerve of that little— oh, the things I wanted to do to him were so, so... gah! Enough, Doctor, snap out of it! Focus on the situation! Keep your head in the game! Do ponies still say that? Oh, why bother!

"This must be our genie," Saxon marveled, marching up to Herbert despite his thundering snarls. "Incredible..."

"He's a fairy!" Nadine yelled. "Stay away from him, he's ours!"

"Don't you worry your pretty little head about it. I would never hurt him as much as I would hurt you," he chuckled without even giving her a glance, his cheerful tone making the young filly shirk away into her sister's embrace. "Now then, genie, I know you understand me. You don't want it to come to that, do you? You care for these fillies, that bit's clear. All you have to do is just grant my wish."

All Herbert did was roar in the butler's face, flinging splatters of amber spit across the floor.

"And there it is! Good job, Doctor! Pat on the back for you!"

That announcement came from me, by the way. Don't want you lot thinking I'd let Saxon get away with it, of course! I made sure it rang loud and clear, once again attracting the attention of everyone in the cave to me. After all, what's the point of saying clever things if no one's listening to how clever you sound? That'd be, well, unclever! Ah, I'll never get tired of this: all the wild looks everypony's giving me. Oh, it's fascinating. You'd wish you were there to see them! Saxon's, especially! Boy, I wiped that little grin off his face until it's nowhere to be found!

"What," our butler gasped breathlessly, "Did you do?"

"Nothing."

"Nothing?"

"That's the truth, I did nothing," I said with a smirk. "Everything's been done already, everything that I needed to do, that I set out to do, it's all finished, every last bit of it. Even before I came here, Saxon with the neat bowtie, you were destined to fail."

"You seem rather sure of yourself, Doctor."

"Took me a while to catch up, but yes, I'm sure."

All I needed to convince him then was by asking a single question.

"Tell me, how do you think two fillies are able to wrangle something as large as the Trottingham Ghoul all by themselves?"

That must've finally lit the rusting light bulb in his head. "They've already made a wish," he concluded.

"Ding."

You could almost taste how sour he was. "So they did it. They made a single wish. A wish for his subservience."

"Wrong," I corrected sternly. "Caroline and Nadine, these two brilliant little twins, you can think of them any way you see fit, but do not think for a second that they could ever be as cruel as you, Saxon. They didn't wish for his subservience as you would. They wished for his freedom." I trotted over to give Herbert a little stroke on the back, though with how lumpy his back was, I'm sure he enjoyed it much more than I did. "Think about it: how this beast wandered the bog for centuries in search of granting a wish, always avoided but whispered in tales. How the whole of Trottingham spoke about it as if it was a ghost story. How it became the Trottingham Ghoul. Nevertheless, two sisters decided instead to search it out, to understand what it wants, and when they found it, they not only provided it companionship, but they also provided its freedom. The genie had been long freed of its chains, and with that freedom it decided to show its heartfelt gratitude. In the end, it may be frightening. Oh, it certainly does look terrifying when you look at him! Despite that, oh, despite all of that... he's no more of a monster than you are."

Saxon merely snorted at that, before he started to snicker. "I'll be honest, I find it funny," he began ominously, "that you have the pride to stand there and talk about what's wrong or right, especially with everything you've done. You know that nothing in this universe is ever that simple. You know there are some things that have to be done, however much you would say you never want it, and I've seen you done them."

"I'll never deny doing them. I wouldn't dream of it," I responded in turn. "Every day, I remind myself of all the things I've done, all the mistakes I've made, all the ponies I've failed to save, and I say 'not again'. I say 'never again'. I live with those mistakes, because I know that when another life hangs in the balance, those mistakes give me the strength to leap. To hold it tight and never let go. Because when it comes to choosing between life or death, I understand one thing: life matters most. Lives matter most."

A long, steady silence hung in the air. All eyes were on us, the Doctor and the butler, in our staring contest of the ages. The fury between us two was incomparable to anything I've felt before this. Well, there have been a few moments, though that's besides the point. In the end, Saxon conceded with a lithe smile and took a step back, before he pulled some sort of remote control from his bowtie, fitted with only a single red switch.

"Then I'm glad you find that my life matters as well."

Those parting words came as his hoof flicked the switch. With that, a distant boom rang from somewhere deep in the caves, shaking the ground and prompting the workers— well, former workers to scurry off to safety. The sound of something crashing and thrashing against rock grew louder and louder, before it came into view in the form of a gigantic tidal wave of mud swallowing everything in its path, including those hissing hooded figures. I would've turned around and yelled for Twilight, Caramel and everyone else to run, though I was too busy standing there, watching in disbelief as Saxon the butler still stood there, unwavering and staring right at me even as the waves were beginning to rush upon him from behind.

"Doctor!" I heard Twilight yell from behind me. "Doctor, come on!"

"Your dear companion's calling for you, you know," Saxon remarked, chuckling at my look of horror, only to snarl when I stepped forward and reached out a hoof to him. "I didn't ask for help, you know. Now, don't you start doing anything stupid, Doctor. I don't like it when you're being stupid."

"Wh... Why?"

"Why what?"

"Why are you doing this?" I managed to gasp.

The darkest grin enveloped his face.

"Because one life is all it takes to make you fall."

Before I knew it, I was being snatched away by the neck, courtesy of the Trottingham Ghoul. "No, wait, go back, go back!" I yelled, kicking and shrieking as Herbert slithered back up the cavern's spiral path just as the floodwaters slammed our butler onto the ground and swallowed him up along with the rest of his hooded friends. "No, we have to go back for him! Herbert, turn around, go and get him! Fetch him, Herbert! Herbert!"

"We can't go back!" Caroline shouted, clinging alongside Nadine and their mother on Herbert's back. "We have to get out of here!"

"But I need to—"

"We can't go back! We just... we just can't!"

At that point, I could only turn around and watch in horror as the roaring flood of mud swept through the cavern, all of it rushing down from the peat bogs above the ground. From within that horror stirred the fires of anger— no, not at Herbert or Floria or anyone else, for that matter. No, I was angry at myself for making this happen, for letting this happen. I was angry at myself for not being able to save him even if he doesn't want to be saved. I was angry because he was right, and it wouldn't be the first time he was right.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

"I didn't know what else I expected from you, Doctor."

.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

One life. Just save one life.

.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

"Leave me be before I do something I'll terribly regret."

.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

That's all you had to do.

.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

That's all you ever had to do.

.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

And yet here we are again.

.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

.
.
.

1008 AC, First Fall, 7, 05:48:49

.
.
.

"Was it worth it?"

Funny question, really. 'Was it worth it'. I mean, think about it, every time that question comes up, it always ends up being rhetorical. Really now, why bother asking that question when you already know the answer to it? Unless, of course, you lot don't actually know the answer to that, in which case it's alright to ask. I don't know, ponies are a funny bunch, but that's good, that. I'd spend time with a funny bunch over a funless, stone-faced statue any day, but that's besides the point.

That question came to me as I stood in the meadow, accompanied by lizards, frogs, the growing strain of fatigue under my eyes, and a solemn Floria Hearthsgrove, her stare vehemently fixated upon, in place of what was once a lovely ol' peat bog, a crater of gargantuan, crumpled lumps of dirt and mud — the grave outcome of her butler's last stand. The Hearthsgrove matriarch meandered to the steep edge, knelt down and, with the very curve of her hoof, flicked a splotch of sand and peat across the basin of caked mud.

"Was it worth it?" she asked again.

A question meant for herself.

A question which I answered.

"Well, I'd say it's worth it if you learned something from it."

The scoff I got from her sounded bitter, though the lithe smile she wore told me otherwise. "I don't know what I was thinking," she sighed. "I thought he was helping me, but in the end, he just... went ahead and betrayed our trust. I tried to stop him, but then his fr-friends... those things— they just came in and held us all hostage down there. I tried getting the word out to the rest of the town, but Saxon, he... found out and... and he sent out a threat instead. A threat in the Hearthsgrove name. In my name..."

"How did you meet him?"

"Oh, the same way I met you. He just came up to my door one day, begging to come in. I wanted to redirect him back to town, but he then brought up about the spaceship and told me what was inside it and... well... I couldn't help but let him in. Brought in some of the townsfolk from Trottingham to help out too. For a moment, he was great at organizing everyone else and directing the rest of us on what to do, but as time went on... you know how that went..." Floria stopped to chuckle. "Now that I think about it, there might be one other reason why I decided to take him in."

"He reminded you of your husband."

Her look of awe and wonder sparkled within the first rays of blooming sunlight. "My, you certainly seem to know more than you're letting on."

"Lucky guess," I chuckled sheepishly. "But then again, I am a pretty good guesser."

"Well now, it's certainly something you don't mind flaunting, from the looks of it!" she remarked, the two of us laughing. "But yes, Saxon shared some similarities with my dearly departed husband. He was always the headstrong one too. Always knew how to help, always the one that ponies turned to and always, always succeeding in what he does. Even Caroline and Nadine would laugh when he's around them. As for me, all I could do was be there for him. Make him some tea, help him with organizing his papers, taking care of our daughters. I try my best to be useful to him and every time, he'd laugh his little laugh and say that I'm, well, 'trying too hard', as if he wasn't doing the same. That rascal."

Her gaze fell back to the crater. "When he was stolen from us, I... well, I didn't know what to do, really. All his things still remained here, his books, his paintings, everything. I always imagined that he would've figured out a way to return to us, like he would with everything else, so I thought it best to leave his things be. Odd, i-isn't it?" she stopped herself, her voice cracking. "If there's one thing I hated about him, it was how he had the audacity to leave his daughters and I behind so soon. In the end, I tried my best to finish everything he started, to handle all the burdens he carried, yet it never was the same. I'm not him, after all. I can't be him. I just... I want him back."

"That's the wish you wanted to make, isn't it?" I inquired, having came to that conclusion quite some time ago. "You wanted to bring your husband back from the dead."

"I know magic can't do that, and even if it could, it would've been forbidden. That's why when Saxon told me about the ship in the caves underneath our house, I didn't think it could be true! I didn't want to believe it! In the end, he was telling the truth, but he did it only for himself..." her voice drifted away, her mind presumably following suit, before she turned around and stared right at me. "Do you know Saxon? Do you know who he was?"

"No, unfortunately," I said, my lips straight and taut.

"But he knew who you were, didn't he? Very well too, from the looks of it. Seeing you two, I would've guessed you two were once friends or something."

"Knowing me, it's... complicated. I might've met him, might've not met him yet even. Probably even got the order of meeting him all messed up, considering all things timey-wimey and whatnot. Ooh, that might explain how he got lumped together with those funny-looking guards he got! Now, aren't they a peculiar lot? Where did they come from? What were they there for? Questions, questions, always with the questions, but no answers! Good golly, no answers at all!"

"I-I'm afraid I don't quite understand where this is all coming fro—"

"Oh, don't think too much about it! I do the thinking, you do the worrying, that's usually how it goes." I retorted, smiling from ear to ear. "Now then, Floria Hearthsgrove, shall we head back to the rest? We don't want to keep them waiting."

Her hesitation was apparent, though she and I know we can't stay here forever. Turning back to the mansion she had called home for so long, visibly shuddering from its windows leering down at her, she pulled herself towards it, with me by her side at every rickety step forward. "What now?" she muttered, unevenly trawling across the wispy stalks of sedge and spikerush.

"Well, we'll have to explain to everyone else that it wasn't your fault, though I do think they're well aware of that fact already—"

"No, I mean after all of that," she clarified, turning back to me. "After the dust has settled, what else can I do to bring him back? You know a lot of things, don't you, Doctor? Surely, there must be another way to bring him back, isn't there? There must be a way he could come back."

I stopped myself in my tracks, brows furrowing.

"Doctor, y-you... you know how to bring him back, don't you?" she pleaded, sauntering up to me. "Please, just... please, please, please... tell me how to bring him back."

"Sorry, I don't," I responded firmly. "And even if I do, I don't think I'd tell you."

"Why not?"

"Because every life is meant to last as long as it does. Every life has it's time. And sometimes, for some lives, that time comes too quickly and abruptly for us to do anything about it." My stern gaze wavered, drifting back to the crater. "That's just the way the universe works, Floria. That's just how things are."

"So that's it?" she quivered. "There's nothing I can do?"

"Not true," I said, grinning. "Life might seem fleeting for you ponies, but that just makes it all the more precious, doesn't it? Your husband might certainly be better than you in every way, he might, but he's not here right now... and I'm sorry, he'll never be here anymore. But that doesn't mean it's over for you, Floria. You see, what you needed was never your husband. What you needed was right in front of you the whole time."

My gaze drifted up the hillside, beckoning Floria to do the same, her eyes twinkling in the spreading sunshine. Right upon the grass on the hillside, its disjointed, twisting figure all coiled up into a bunch, laid the Trottingham Ghoul, whose anemone-tipped polyps protruding from its back were curled around the forms of Caroline and Nadine, sleeping soundly with their heads resting against the ghoul's crude body. Seeing as it was a long, exhausting and perhaps even terrifying night, it's a sleep well earned for these two fillies, braver than so many ponies, us even! Seriously, going up to the ghoul and naming it Herbert, of all the names they could pick? I can't even begin to wrap my head around it!

"All lives have their time," I uttered, my voice mellow. "Which is why we always make the most of our time left. Right now, I don't see the lovely widow of an honorable, gallivant stallion respected in all of Trottingham. No, right now, I see before me the mother of two exceptional fillies who, despite overcoming their greatest fears, still need her by their side. Now, there's something you can do, and I'm sure you can do well, Floria Hearthsgrove, wouldn't you agree?"

There was no more need for words then, only a thankful smile to signal the end. As the sun began peeking out the horizon, Floria Hearthsgrove strode towards her daughters and, underneath the wary gaze of Herbert the Alert, gently stirred them from their slumber to help them back inside. She even went so far as to give Herbert a nice belly rub! Ah, now there's the greatest mystery of them all! Whether our resident ghoul actually likes his belly rubs!

"Doctor!"

Turning around, I couldn't help but smile as the gryphon whose name I couldn't even begin to pronounce — we'll call him Geronimo, for now — clambered up to me, looking a little less frazzled and a little more drunk. "They're throwin' quite the shindig down at the tavern! Yer missin' out!"

"Just having a little chat with the Hearthsgroves," I explained myself, chuckling as he teetered to and fro. "You're awfully chipper, aren't ya?"

"Why wouldn't I be? You brought me lass back! 'Course I'd be chipper!" he bellowed, laughter howling past the clouds. "Yer companions havin' a good time there too! The stubby lad can really hold his liquor for his size, eh? Lass is a little shy, but they always are before a good ol' pint!"

"Ah, she's not much of a drinker," I said, inadvertently saving Twilight's gut, or perhaps even her dignity. "What are you doing all the way out here anyway?"

"Lookin' fer ya, of course! Ain't right celebratin' without the one that saved the day! But since we're all the way out here already, might as well do it." He lumbered drunkenly towards me, his talons flailing about in a blind search before finally landing on my shoulder. His eyes, a little unfocused from the alcohol stinging his nerves, tottered up to meet mine, before he finally continued: "Thank you. For everythin' you did, whatever it may be. Just... thank you... for savin' everyone... and for keepin' yer promise. Thank you, just thank you..."

My grin was paltry, with good reason. Seeing how drunk he was, I'm sure he wouldn't have noticed it anyway, which is good, that. I didn't want him to think he was wrong when he's in such a good mood, even though he certainly was wrong. I couldn't save everyone, that part was clear to me, sticking out among everything else like a sore hoof. Sure, Saxon played the part of the villain, but that didn't mean his life wasn't worth saving. That's not to mention all the questions I had for him: who he really was, where he came from, how did he know about me. All those answers went to the grave with our butler, and they wouldn't have if I just went ahead and grab his hoof at the time.

I didn't know why I couldn't. I didn't know why I hesitated at the very last second. Perhaps it was his warning, or perhaps it was what he done. Or perhaps... perhaps it was me. Perhaps, having thought of him as a monster, I had treated him like one. Perhaps I couldn't save him merely because I didn't want to. That's not something the Doctor does now, does he? That's not something I do, and yet... when I think about it, long and hard, there was no doubt that this wasn't the first time either. I have seen so many perish before me in all my lives and I'm fortunate that it never gets easier with every life lost, yet... it's always around me. Sometimes, it's even because of me. What does that mean to see life come and go at such a frenetic pace? What does it mean to be the Doctor?

What does it mean to be me?

"Gwyfthion, I... well..." I muttered in a low, firm voice, my brows furrowing at the question I'm about to ask. "Am I a—"

"Oh, there you are! Was wonderin' where you two flew off!"

Looking over the gryphon's shoulder, I catch a glimpse of Gwendolen swooping down from the air, landing perfectly and approaching us before she let out a groan. "Oi, da, get off him already! You're gonna crush him at this rate, ya know!"

I shot a glance back down at her father, only to stifle a snicker. "I think he fell asleep."

"He fell asl— gahh! Always drinking his haunches off and making everyone else miserable huh, da of mine?!" Gwendolen sighed in frustration, talon rubbing her temple. "Typical of him, leavin' his lass to do the dirty work, even when she's under the weather. Ach, we'll have to carry his lazy arse back to the tavern. Sorry I have to ask, but can you give me a hoof here, Doc? I know it's been a long night for you, but just help me with this stupid gryphon, one last time, please?"

"Well now, since you've asked nicely."

The rest of the morning was spent with me helping Gwendolen carry her father all the way back to the town of Trottingham. Pretty uneventful as things go, yet it's nothing too much. Sure, I can be a bit iffy when all the nothings in the universe comes rushing to me, but sometimes, a little dose of nothing can be nice, especially if it means helping someone out. Plus, her father mumbled the funniest things in his sleep (much to her unwanted embarrassment) so it wasn't exactly boring, to say the least. Nevertheless, the earlier question still stayed in my head, swirling like a brewing hurricane until finally, I relented.

"Gwendolen?" I called out, earning her attention. "Am I... am I a good pony?"

For the longest time, Gwendolen blankly stared at me, before she cleared her throat. "I think so. Probably are. I-I mean, you didn't have to do whatever you did back there, don't ya? Yet you went ahead and did them anyway, saved all our flanks," she stammered, as perplexed as she was grateful. "Why bother asking this anyhow?"

"I just... wanted to make sure, I guess."

"Well, if you ain't sure, then I'll make it perfectly clear to you," she chirped with a steely glare, staring right into my soul before breaking out a grin most sincere. "You're a good pony, Doctor. Remember that."

I don't know why, but those words, coupled with that stare, green as the most gorgeous of emeralds, stuck with me, even long after I've said goodbye to her and left Trottingham with Twilight and Caramel. Perhaps it was her conviction that came with those words, burning strong as if she really believed them, that stirred me. Still, never thought I'd have a gryphon tell that to me, that's for sure, but it was something I needed to hear after that whopper of a night. Of course, the fact that I was dopily grinning throughout our return journey did prompt some questions from a visibly-concerned Twilight Sparkle, but otherwise, it set me back on track once again.

We really could've been anywhere, but I'm thankful that I had the chance to be here in Trottingham.

I'm thankful I had the chance to be here with my fellow companions

Having the time of my life.
.
.
.

.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

Are you still here?
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
Are you paying attention?
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
Pay attention now, come on!
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
You know what happens if you don't pay attention!
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
Don't you now, Doctor?

.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

Author's Note

This was a long time coming, wasn't it. Even got delayed a bit when I promised it'll be out about three weeks ago, though I misjudged just how complicated this was going to be.

I'm as glad to see this back up and running as you guys are. Hopefully, the next chapter wouldn't take as long as this one did! Keeping my fingers crossed!

Good to be back. :twilightsmile:

Silver Linings Softly Woven—

1024 AC, ? Month, ? Day, ? h/min/s

.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

Migraine after migraine after migraine.

It's always migraines with these kinds of things. Seriously, you'd think after centuries of magic, unicorns would provide a little more practicality to go with the fancy, schmancy, sparkly mumbo-jumbo they loved to show off. Yes, you can view the past, but guess what, it also comes prepackaged with a headache, free of charge and nonrefundable! Ah yes, just what the Doctor ordered! What a wonderful, once in a lifetime offer, don't you think so?

If they could at least fork over some painkillers, that'd be great. Wait, hang on, do they even give painkillers for prisoners behind bars? Is that a thing in Equestria? I mean, it has to be. It's not like the prisons here are chock full of ponies — you can thank the princesses and their little teachings of harmony for that — and whatever ponies that are actually in here wouldn't dare start a petty fight even if they wanted to. So yes, painkillers might not be a common request, but it shouldn't be too much of a hassle! You think with all those guards standing around, they could just send one to the nearest pharmacy or something! Then again, do painkillers even work on this kind of magically-induced headache? I would think so, sparkly mumbo-jumbo and whatnot.

"Hello out there!" I called out, glancing at the empty hallways between the bars. "Can the Doctor get a bottle of painkillers over here?"

The lack of response was a little disconcerting. You'd think they'd at least send the rookie among the guards to give my cell door a bang to shut me up, but no. Not that I wanted them to do it anyway, but it does add a little spice in the life of the Doctor as it is right now. You'd be thinking about it too if you're spending every day pacing around this small jail cell, weaving spiderwebs with dental floss and rattling the cell bars until you finally decide it's worth it to brave through a migraine just to delve back into the many places and faces of the past over the daily slog.

This is all just another day in the Doctor's life now. Lovely, isn't it?

"You called?"

The effeminate voice broke me out from my sullen reverie. Turning my gaze back beyond the bars, I smiled when I saw none other than Princess Luna standing before me, her solemn stare akin to her sister's yet somewhat... more delicate, you could say. I do like myself a delicate stare, though if I'm to be perfectly honest, I'd much prefer her company over Celestia's. Not too uptight and a bit more understanding. "Yes, painkillers," I repeated. "I. Need. Painkillers. Last thing I need is another whiny little ache in my head when I read this—" I held up the logbook in my hoof "—and also, I need more dental floss. It's hard to profit from arachnoid real estate without the right resources. Also, I might need an idea for my next housing project. What do you think? Luxury condominium? Or just a set of bungalows?"

The princess lithely grinned. "It's strange."

"Strange?" I chimed at that word, stomping up towards her. "No, I tell you what's strange. I've had a steady income of dental floss ever since I've woken up in this place, but for some reason, ever since a few days ago, it all just stopped coming. That's what's strange!'"

"And you're certain the dentist didn't just run out of any to give you?"

"She's a dentist! If she runs out of dental floss to give, then what good is she for?" I rasped. "Oh, and one more thing, I need my reading glasses. Have you seen them? And while you're at it, perhaps you could find my sonic screwdriver?"

Blimey, you should've seen her frown.

"What for?"

"Oh, you'll never know! I might have a few uninvited guests!"

"And how am I to ascertain that you wouldn't use it merely to entertain your... guests?"

"Never know if you try." I shrugged. "Could do a lot of things with my reading glasses. Entertaining my guests is just first on the list."

"And your sonic screwdriver?"

"In case they're not entertained, of course!"

Princess Luna turned her snout up at my retort. "I think you can entertain your guests just fine without your screwdriver, Doctor, considering your mannerisms." Harsh. "As for your reading glasses, I'll need to have a word with my sister about that before it can be arranged. Until then, you'll just have to wait."

It's not like I can go anywhere anyway. With a wordless grumble, I kicked back my hooves and plopped myself back onto my bed, my eyes trailing once again to that infuriating logbook resting by my side, aching just to be flipped open. "Is it always like this down here?" I asked no one in particular, not even the princess standing outside my cell. "This four-walled world of sheer immense nothing? What else am I supposed to do here anyway? Do I just wait? Is this the game we're playing, just waiting?"

"As always, your intelligence precedes you," Princess Luna replied nevertheless, much to my chagrin. "All that is known will return to you in time. Until then, you must have patience, Doctor."

"You know how I feel about that, Your Highness," I snapped. "What are you doing down here anyway? Shouldn't you have better things to do? Raising the moon, for instance? Or lowering it? Or finding out if it's made of cheese?"

"I came to see the Doctor."

"And you have seen him, in all his imprisoned glory. Now what?"

"You tell me, Doctor." There was a flicker accompanying her smile now, scintillating across her veneer like the constellatory sparkles in her mane. "You're always the smartest one in the room, aren't you? Perhaps you may enlighten the princess on what she can do?"

Something about the way she said that irked me. Not the way that Princess Celestia would, of course not — she's objectively a lot more atrocious and irritating with her methods — but it sounded almost as if she knew what I wanted from her. Granted, I want a fat load of things from her that she certainly has a bargaining chip in — my freedom, for example — yet only one of them welcomed itself to the forefront of my head. One inconsequential, insubstantial question, ravaging my nerves as it seeks to be answered.

"You know my name," I finally got it out after a long period of strained, whimpering silence. "The name I used with my companions in private. Somehow, you know it."

"Turner, correct?"

I nodded, glowering. "Why?"

"Always sensitive with the names. Never with the faces, just the names. Words." Princess Luna laughed at that notion, yet the joy that usually came with it was absent. The sparkle in her eyes shimmered brighter, revealing itself to be a flame of anguish. She strode off to the side, what's left of her smile subsiding, revealing the veneer that many ponies would usually associate with her: the face of longing, of loss, of yearnings from a bygone age. Her gaze fell past mine, almost as if she's searching for something behind my pupils, albeit to no avail, if the soft sigh she gave was of any indication. "We have history between us, Doctor," she made her claim. "We had some good times, some bad ones as well. Can't have one without the other. Ultimately, as you have told me once, it is all time."

Ultimately, it is all time.

I'll admit, that sounded like something I would say just because it sounds cool.

"What am I to you?" I broached.

"Many things, to be honest, but none more so than the Doctor."

"You make it sound as if I'm not the Doctor you knew anymore."

"Because you aren't," she replied with damning certainty, shakily smiling still. "You're not the Doctor I knew. You're not the one that was there for me when I needed you most. You're not the one that taught me all I needed to know. You're not—" her smile faded suddenly, and for a moment, I thought I heard her cuss. "You know, there's... so many things that I wished to talk to you about, so many wonderful things that I wished to know, that I want to know, and yet, here we are. The both of us, waiting."

"Then why not just tell me what happened? Why not tell me why I'm stuck here?"

"I think I've indulged you enough for today."

I opened my mouth, only to close it again. Knowing Princess Luna, however much I would whine and complain wouldn't make a difference in the world, if her sister is anything to go by. With a parting nod, solemn as solemn can be, I was once again left alone, trapped in a box with only a book to entertain me. Thinking about it, you can pretty much say the same thing about a day of my life or two. Didn't have that poncy, pain-in-the-head pony magic though, so that's something new.

"We have history between us, Doctor."

Can't remember how many times I've heard that. No, seriously, I can't remember a thing. The way she said it, she certainly knew me, and rather well at that. Was she a companion once? Was she my first princess companion? Well, technically she's not the first princess on board the TARDIS, that's for sure— her sister beat her to it, for one. It's a little sad, really, when you put yourself in her horseshoes. Always the one overshadowed, always glossed over, that one, like fine print. Reminds me, you lot and fine print never go well together, and yet you're the ones who've invented it! You lot are irresponsibly messy with the littlest of things, even with your manners and etiquette and pish-posh.

Still, it's brilliant, isn't it? Think about it, Princess Luna as my companion? Who could've imagined it?

Who in their right mind could've imagined it?

.
.
.

.
.
.

1008 AC, Third Fall, 8, 18:22:38

.
.
.

"You better remember where we park the TARDIS, okay? Same time, same spot, Caramel. Again."

"I-I'll try."

"And Turner?" she turned to me, suddenly clenching a frown. Teasing frown, of course, but a frown all the same. "Go easy on us next time, please? As much as I like getting shot at, it'll be nice if we could just go somewhere quiet for a while."

"Well, there's always the library, isn't there? Always wanted to visit the library. Again."

A pinch of magic at my sides nearly made me keel over, with Caramel snickering, whether at my joke or at my flailing hooves stumbling for balance, I don't know, nor do I want to. "You know what I'm talking about," Twilight grumbled, shaking her head as she trotted out of the TARDIS doors, her smile returning to its former glory. "See you guys after school tomorrow!"

Best thing I could do was to give her a wave. Not even a word, just a wave. Oh, sure, laugh all you want! You lot think it's so easy, but you would do the same too if you've seen her smile, and boy, does she smile! Blimey, I could look at it for days on end and I would never ever be tired of it! Giggling to herself, Twilight Sparkle skipped out those doors and back home, leaving me here once again, alone in the TARDIS. Oh, and Caramel! Can't forget about good ol' Caramel!

"Now then," I declared, prancing back into my ship, whirring once I flipped a few switches. "To High Horn Gulch it is."

"R-Right," Caramel stuttered, holding onto a railing as the TARDIS lurched about once more. "So, uh, any chance you might take up Twilight on her request?"

"Probably... yeah, yeah, probably, yes." I glanced up from the buttons and switches. "Oh, but I was thinking before that—"

"Doctor."

"But there's this one star system that I've been meaning to get a closer look at for a while—"

"Doctor, please."

"Come on, it's not everyday you see something new, Caramel! A new star system! New planets, new lands, uncharted territory! It would be one hell of a whopper!"

"I... guess?"

"Oi, don't leave your enthusiasm behind, remember? Rule number sixty-eight. Or something, I might be rounding up, but still," I reminded sternly, hoof pointing at him. "Think about it, there could be anything out there! Anything! Could have pigs with two noses, or no nose, or it could be a nose with a pig instead! Or two pigs! Ehh~?! Walking nose! Ah, walking nose! With pigs! Ahhhh, that's something I've always wanted to see! Ooh, and they'd all be wallowing in an ocean— oh, a custard ocean, eh? Imagine it, the—the Custard Ocean... oh, now that's something I'd really, really have to see—"

"And Twilight?"

"...yeah, her, right." I paused momentarily, only to claw at my mane in frazzled frustration. "Aggghh, peace and quiet! Hate it, hate it, hate it! Love it to bits, no mistake there, everything's better when it's peace and quiet, but hate it nonetheless!"

"Well, you could always go and take a look first, can't you?" he suggested.

"I could, but where's the fun in that? What's the point of me going there if there isn't anyone around me to see and hear how smart I am?"

"Point taken," was Caramel's response, softly chuckling as he cantered towards the TARDIS doors. Now that I think about it, if peace and quiet had a face, it'll certainly look like our fellow farmer right here. Okay, I might be generalizing a little, but look at him! Nothing screams 'peace and quiet' more than a small-town purveyor of agriculture, don't you think? He's fascinating, really, the bumbling farmer of High Horn Gulch. He'd say otherwise, but then again, so would all my other companions, Twilight Sparkle included. Modesty isn't lacking in the Equestrian department, that's for sure. "So peace and quiet then?" he asked one last time.

"Not much else, is there?" I quipped, striding up to see him off. "Ooh, but I was thinking we could have a bit of both. Planet of Trampolines, that's a good place to start. Colorful place, nothing dangerous, yet really exciting in it's own right. Horrible parking conditions though, I'm afraid."

"I think that's alright. I mean, if Twilight's fine with it, I'm fine with it as well."

"Right," I muttered, not knowing what else to say. "So, tomorrow then."

"Yep. Tomorrow."

With an awkward nod, Caramel stepped out of the TARDIS doors, leaving me here once again, alone in the TARDIS. So really, nothing new when it comes to me then, mad pony with a box and all that. Still, I could've said something, couldn't I? I could've at least mentioned how great he would look with a suit on or something! With a seething grumble, I smacked myself on the bottom lip, before resorting to tugging at it menacingly. "Few more minutes, just keep him in here for a few minutes! Can't you at least blubber something out, you little— oh, now you're blubbering something, now you're doing it—"

"Doctor?"

"Babble! Yes, just— yes. babble, that's it! That's all you had to do, just babble! Blah, blah, blah! Bluh! Buh-buh! Bleeehhhh, blooooo—"

"Doctor!"

"—ooooh... ooooh~?"

Turning my gaze, Caramel was standing there at the doors of my TARDIS, eyes wide at the disconcerting sight that is the Doctor yanking and twisting at his lips. For a moment, neither of us speak, before he noticeably backed off. "Um, should I leave you alone and come back or—"

"No! Um, no, not— no, no, yesh, no." I gulped, before quickly letting go of my lips. Blinking, my gaze pranced about the corners of the TARDIS, my jaw clenching as I searched for the best way to put it. "It's not tomorrow yet."

"Huh?" Caramel blinked, before his eyes lit up as he chuckled sheepishly. "Oh, that! No, no, that's tomorrow, yeah, I remember that. The trampoline thing, that's tomorrow, that... I mean, I was supposed to ask you about something before I leave, but it, uh, slipped my mind, but I just remembered it a moment ago and since you're still here, I thought... well..." he scratched his mane. "You think it's alright if we could chat? Like, just a quick talk? My dad's off somewhere this week to sell some of the produce, so I thought maybe you could hang out at my place for a while and... yeah..."

I would've gawked, though I don't do gawking, that's not really my thing. Makes me look less of a Doctor and more of a companion. My hooves shimmied against each other, one of them beginning to reach out for a lever before the other quickly pulled it back, all with Caramel staring. "Ah," came the first word I uttered, followed by a few more seconds of silence. "Blubbering, okay. I think... I think I can do that."

"Okay... y-yeah, yeah, sure! We could blubber if we want, sure, why not. You, me, and good ol' blubbering."

A light-hearted chuckle left my lips, before I followed him out the TARDIS doors.

"Yep. Just some good ol' blubbering."

.
.
.

.
.
.

1024 AC, ? Month, ? Day, ? h/min/s

.
.
.

Migraine after migraine after migraine.

If there's one thing more frustrating than waking up to a migraine, it's the fact that the uh... let's call them experiences for now (note to self: think up a name for these things) that preceded them was always agonizingly short. I don't understand it, really. Letting information just... trickle? As opposed to letting it all rush in simultaneously? Is there some side-effect that I'm not aware about? I should have you lot know that the brain of a Time Lord isn't as susceptible to whatever whimsical, wishy-washy whammies that you lot might've accidentally invented.

Oh, wait, right, migraines, right.

I guess there must be a good enough reason that I'm taking in everything at a snail's pace and knowing how the royals are, there's a good enough reason that it's being withheld from me. At this point however, I don't really know whether it's for my good, or is it for the good of Equestria. Could be both, could be neither. No idea what the latter would entail however. Might be overthinking it a little too. Am I overthinking it a little? Or am I overthinking about the fact that I'm overthinking it a little? Hmmm, could be both, could be neither. Grah, I'll never figure it out at this rate!

Nevertheless, here I am, a mad pony trapped in a box. It's an okay box, to be honest. Very, very average. Nothing to complain about the amenities, though I do think the decor's a bit drab. Ooh, look at me, being another one of Canterlot's upstart snobs! Ooh, hear my opinion on how these drapes don't match with the wallpaper! Listen to all the adjectives I use to exacerbate this piece of toast that I don't quiet fancy yet ordered anyhow! Anyways, not much I can come up with to improve my homely prison cell. Probably— ooh, yes, ummmm... round things! Needs more round things, yes, that's it!

"Doctor?"

"Go away, I'm busy." Round things, yes. Maybe a few more gossamer bungalows on that corner there, yes. Get a few arachnids for company, liven up this place a little. Yes, hmm, yes, I could see now! Sure, they're not the usual kind of neighbors, but it's always refreshing to try something new, don't you think? Make some new friends! Who knows, I could be a best man at a fellow spider's wedding! Certainly wouldn't be the first time! Oh, even better: imagine the many juicy rumors of all of time and space we could gossip about, eh?

"Doctor?"

With a rough sigh, I turned around. "I said go away, I'm—"

Almost immediately, my voice was whisked away, leaving only a squeak to finish off my sentence, which really isn't the best way to end a sentence with, as far as I'm concerned. I could do nothing else but gawk at the pony standing outside my cell because really, when you see this pony, of all ponies, standing outside your cell with the knowledge you currently possess of your situation, there's really only one thing left to do. So I sat there, just... gawking and... not much else came to mind, really. Nothing else mattered any more than the very presence that had came to see me in my sorry state. Of all the ponies that I knew and have been acquainted with (so far), there was one that I'm absolutely certain that they should not see me like this.

Nevertheless, here he was, standing outside my jail cell.

Here he was, standing there, trying his best to smile.

Here he was, after such a long time.

The bumbling farmer of High Horn Gulch.

"Hey Doc."

.
.
.

—Silver Linings Softly Spoken

1024 AC, ? Month, ? Day, ? h/min/s

.
.
.
.
.
.

"Hey Doc."

The bumbling farmer of High Horn Gulch stood outside my jail cell.

Should I be relieved? I don't know if I should be. I think I could if I tried, but I never managed to. I mean, think about it. Think long and hard and smart— can't stress that last one enough! Think smart! Always think smart! Already, in the mere seconds of realizing that he was there, I have a thousand questions running through my head. Well, okay, not really, maybe like five or six, but that's not the point! The point is that Caramel was the pony standing beyond those iron bars when he has no good reason to be! Not one at all!

Anyone would be suspicious.

"Caramel," I responded, carefully mulling over my words as I pored over him from mane to hoof. Pretty sure the pony standing before me isn't Caramel, or a pony even! I'd say it's a Plasmavore— no, a Zygon! Yes, that must be it! Zygon, hundred percent it! "How've you been?"

"Good— I mean! Uh... yeah, uhm... just good," he said, nodding profusely. "A–And you?"

Did he just—

Okay.

Okay, okay, okay, okay, ignore everything I just said.

No alien impersonator would ever ask a question that's somehow equal parts boring and bizarre.

Caramel began to chuckle sheepishly before I could muster my response. "Sorry. Probably not the best question, now that I think about it." He surveyed my cell, paying close attention to my unfinished gossamer bungalows in particular. "I'm guessing they don't really want you doing much down here, huh?"

"Well, I don't think they would even want to imagine it. Speaking of which" — I stood up and traipsed towards him — "there's quite a bit of things I imagine might be happening right now and... well, seeing as you're here for reasons I don't really care about, I thought you might be keen on, I don't know, leaving me off with a few answered questions?"

"T–That's why I'm here, Doc."

"Really now?" I asked after a brief pause, my eyes finally meeting his. "Ah... ah, yes, of course, see, now, that's an interesting ploy, Your Highnesses! Having an old friend come down here to let me spill the beans! Bravissimo!"

"The princesses aren't here, Doctor," Caramel interjected. "They asked me if I wanted to be here and I said yes, yeah, but they're not here."

"So why send you?"

"I— wait, why send me?" he questioned, as if insulted. Come to think of it, I would be too if I was dismissed like that. "An old friend finally took the chance to come by and see you, and the first thing you ask him is 'why send me'? I came because I'm trying to help you, Doc. That's why I came. That's why I was... sent here."

"Is that what they told you to say?"

"What they told me to— Celestia's sake, it's nothing like that, Turner!" he insisted, this time using the name restricted only to my companions. "I'm here because I want to be. I'm here because... because you're my friend. Because I'm... I was your companion. I'm someone you can trust."

"Not exactly in a trusting mood right now, as you can see." My hoof rapped one of the iron bars, ignoring his disgruntled frown. "Right then, since you're here, let's get started, shall we?" I plopped myself back onto my bed. "So, what should I start with? Wait, don't answer that, that was rhetorical. Okay, okay, yes, something to break the ice would be good! Yes, something easy and fresh!"

A sigh. "If you say so."

"Right then!" I sat up and started things off. "How long has it been since we've last met, Caramel?"

Caramel opened his mouth, looking ready to answer, only to catch himself midway. "Sorry, Doc. Can't answer that."

"Why not?"

"Because of... what was the word they used... right, spoilers."

"Right. Of course." I instinctively gritted my teeth at that word. "You know, you really shouldn't fraternize with the princesses, Caramel. Doesn't really mesh well with your whole farmer image."

"They're trying to help, you know they are."

"Then they can help me by letting me go. Scot free, no strings attached."

"Things aren't that simple anymore, Doc," Caramel went off with all his cajoling again. "If it's that simple, they would've given the order and you'd be free by now, believe me. I would tell you everything if I could, but knowing things, I... I just can't. Trust me on this, Doc, just trust me."

"Why would I?" I asked. "How can I trust you when you can't tell me what's going on?" I stood up. "How can I trust you when you can't even tell me what day is it?!" I stomped towards him. "How do you expect me to trust you when you're content with just sitting there, smiling without a care in the world and just let the princesses do as they please?!"

In face of my outburst, Caramel said nothing. Not a sound, not a flinch, nothing. Some part of me began to question once again whether this was Caramel at all. No offense, but it's not like him to stand there firmly after being yelled down like that. It's not like him to still have the gall to thrust that straight-faced frown upon me after all I've said. It's not like him to give me that stare, one which I've seen so many times before.

"I don't need your pity, Caramel."

"Can't help it, Doc," he grumbled. "Everything's changed."

"Well, there's one thing we can agree on."

"No, no, I meant—" he sighed. "There's a lot of things I'm dying to tell you, Doc, honest to goodness. I'd answer everything if I could, believe me, but it's... it's really complicated. It all wouldn't make sense, especially with you in your... state..."

Silence.

"You knew."

Caramel solemnly nodded. "I'm sorry."

"Since when?"

"Since I learned you were in here, Doc. I... I didn't know if it was alright for me to come down here and meet you and... well... I just..." he chuckled, his voice grappled by... anguish? Misery? Something to that extent. "This whole time, I kept wondering... I–I can't help it, I just had to, I mean... why... why you, Turner? Of all ponies, why... you?"

I could tell he was being sincere— the glisten of his eyes, the faint tremors in his voice, the way he turns away every time he thinks his smile is beginning to wear off. I don't know how I knew that, but somewhere deep down, it's like... there's this sense of familiarity. Like I've seen this all before, even though I don't remember a lick of it. Seeing him like this, I... I don't know, I guess I felt... relieved?

Should I be relieved?

Do I deserve to be relieved?

"What happened?" I asked. I had to, even though I knew he wouldn't answer. He couldn't, lest he face the wrath of the princesses. "To us? To me and you... and... her?"

Silence ensued, thick and somber.

"Caramel?"

"I don't know..."

"You... don't know?" I bit my lip. "You mean you've forgotten as well?"

"No, it's not that. It's never that. It never would be that, never shall be, I swear on my mother's grave, I— I mean, I..." he cleared his ragged throat. "I just... I don't know why we ended up like that, Turner. Why everything that happened happened, you know?"

"Why? What happened?" I pressed. "What did I do?"

"I–I never said you did anything."

"I—" my voice was strangled midway. A gentle ache began blossoming in the corners of my head. Something churned in my gut. "But I did something, didn't I?" The words slipped from my mouth before I realized it. The aching grew and grew, the pain of... of not knowing something that's within my reach? Something so very important that was tossed aside? "Caramel, please. What did I do? Tell me, what did I do?"

"Turner—"

"Just answer me, Caramel!" I yelled, startling him. "Just... just this one question, just one question, please" I scampered up to the bars. "I did something, I know it, I know it, I know... I know I made a mistake, I just don't know what that mistake is, so please..."

I reached out to him, desperate.

Helpless.

Hopeless.

"Tell me, Caramel. What did I do?'

With that question, came a lengthy pause.

"Wrong."

With that reply, came agony.

It shrieked from my crackling head, my back hoisting upwards and my mouth falling open in a silent scream. Stumbling back, my left hoof flung itself to my searing head, my right scrambling about the floor in search for something to grab on. A blur of static clouded my vision, and from its crack, I could see Caramel seized by panic and desperately rattling the iron bars of my cell, yelling something that I could never make out among the convulsing echoes of whispers, of laughter and sorrow, of promises made and promises broken.

Of time.

"It's not what you did, Doctor." the voice — the source of my pain — boomed above the noises of the past. Yet in all that pain, it received me, and provided me with relief.

The kind that I truly, truly deserved.

"It's what you didn't do."
.
.
.
.
.
.

.
.
.
.
.
.

Date: N.A.

.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

You could've saved her, you know.

.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

You could've at least tried.

.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

Instead, what did you do? What did you do?

.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

You ran.

.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

Again.

.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

And again and again and again.

.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

And again. Like you always do.

.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

It's time to stop, Doctor.

.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

It's time.

.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

.
.
.

1008 AC, Third Fall, 8, 18:30:56

.
.
.

"It's not much, I know."

"What's not much, I didn't say anything's not much."

"You don't have to say anything, Turner. I can tell." Caramel chuckled. "Not that I minded. I mean, comparing all this to your TARDIS? I don't think it ever stood a chance."

It's an unfair comparison, certainly— anything would be when compared to my lovely ol' TARDIS. Caramel should know that by now, though I suppose he might need a bit of time to figure that out. I have to say though, this was definitely one of the quainter farmhouses I had the pleasure of visiting, especially with how rustic and, well, medieval it looked. I would've thought the TARDIS took us to the wrong place were it not for the familiar wheat fields outside the windows that my ship crashed into all those years ago, which actually happened about six months before now chronologically.

Wibbly wobbly timey wimey. Hard to keep track sometimes.

"Want some bread?" Caramel asked me as I made myself comfortable on one of the rickety wooden chairs, my hooves stiffly gripping onto its sides. "Got some butter and mayo, if you want some flavor. Pretty sure you might want it. Bread's a lot crustier than any of the sandwiches in Canterlot," he said, the crackling it made as he scraped the butter knife along its sides soundly proving his point. "I could get some vegs from the storage if you want."

"No, I think I'm good with just water."

"Some baby carrots, at least?" he insisted. "You're my guest now, Turner. S'only fair I treat you like one."

I sighed— you lot never cease to amaze me sometimes. "Happen to have any custard?"

He grinned. "One bowlful, coming up."

Now, that's more like it!

Minutes later, I was dipping breadsticks in a swirling pit of golden gooey goodness, trying my best not to just dip my head in and lick the bowl squeaky-clean in front of my friend. Speaking of which, Caramel was quietly nibbling on some corn chips, glancing about as if searching for something to say. He did invite me into his home for some good ol' blubbering, after all. Pretty sure there's something more on his mind apart from a bowl of custard. Must be important too, if it's that urgent for him.

"So," I opted to speak first, then stopped there.

"So," Caramel responded, equally uncertain.

What a great way to start a conversation.

"These breadsticks are great," I tried again, quickly dipping another one into my bowl of custard. "Made these yourself?"

"Yeah. Mom's recipe," he pointed out, seemingly unfazed at the mention of her, much to my relief. "It's good, isn't it? Probably the best in the whole of High Horn Gulch, if you'd ask me."

"You could be a baker."

"I could, yeah, but I'm pretty sure I'd mix up the baking soda with the flour. You know how well I do under pressure, Doctor. Not to mention I might forget a thing or two there."

"Well." I paused. "Practice makes perfect. It's not like I learned how to fly the TARDIS the day I got it. I should mention this, I'm still learning how to fly it as well. Steep learning curves, flying a TARDIS."

"At least you didn't blow it up."

"Aha! Ha, yeah, right, at least I didn't, not one bit, right," I chuckled flusteredly. "Still, same goes for you though! Didn't see you going around blowing up bakeries and all that!"

Caramel managed a shrug. "I don't know, it's kinda hard to argue that I wouldn't, Doctor. Pretty sure it's the same reason why you didn't want me touching anything on the TARDIS."

"Again, steep learning curve."

"It was just the bookshelf, Doctor."

"Full of books! For learning!" I chomped on yet another breadstick, crumbs flying out my mouth as I continued speaking: "Just because I said you shouldn't be doing something in the TARDIS doesn't mean it's the same everywhere else! You may be a bad Doctor, but you could be a great baker! You'll never know!"

"Yeah, I... yeah, sure, I mean... I could be if I wanted to, but I..." Caramel gulped, looking down at his hooves. "I d–don't think it's what I want right now. Or rather, what I need, you know what I mean?"

I've always dreaded that word.

Need.

Whenever I hear that word being used, it always brings to mind so many things in my past. I've seen so many faces through all my lives that used that very word to justify the horrors they've done— the need to ensure their survival, the need to gain power, the need to be stronger to protect those around them. I've always found myself committing something heinous for those reasons myself, to the point where I sometimes drove those whom I sought to protect away. It's selfish of me, yet it always comes back, again and again, and sometimes I wondered if there was ever a need for me to do that at all.

Was it ever something I needed to do? That I, being the Doctor, had the responsibility to do?

Do I even need to be the Doctor anymore?

"I was thinking, Doctor." Caramel swallowed. "About my, uh... condition."

"Right."

"I've been thinking about it for a while now and..." he sighed. "I guess I'm just wondering if there's a way for me to... not let it happen to me anymore, you know? I mean, I–I know time traveling isn't something to take lightly, I know that, but it's just... if there was a way, maybe I could fix it, you know. Maybe... maybe I could... fix me... and maybe I can be better once I've done that... maybe that's what I need..."

Need.

I've always dreaded that word because of how simple it can be.

Simple, yet all the more dangerous.

"Do you think it'll make you a better pony?"

"Wouldn't it?" Caramel laughed, a slight tinge of sourness tainting his throat. "I'm always losing track of everything, Doctor. Every day, I wake up just to try and figure out anything important I did yesterday. Heck, I barely remembered wanting to talk to you about this as well. I just kept on forgetting and forgetting and... it only makes sense that I want it to stop, right? I mean, what if one day I woke up and forget who you were? Or who Twilight was? Or who I was? What if that happens to me, Doctor? Tell me, what then?"

I looked at him, before glancing back down at the bowl of custard and dipping another breadstick in.

"S–Sorry, I didn't mean to, I..." he grumbled at himself. "I–I just... I need to, I... I want to at least try... you know. I don't know what it would mean in the end, but if it'll help you and Twilight, my dad even... heavens above, if I could just be a little more than... all this..."

"You're already a good pony, Caramel."

"Twilight said that too." he sighed. "I get it. Good's enough for you. For both of you."

"And I never wanted anything more than that," I reiterated. "The time we met in Canterlot, when I asked you about how you'd feel if ever there was something in this whole universe that destiny had prepared for you, you said you'd feel lucky. That you're fortunate enough to be chosen for something like that. You remember that, Caramel?"

Caramel almost looked as if he was about to shake his head.

"Either way, that answer alone made me certain that you're somepony that I can trust— well, that, and a couple of other things, but point is!" I stopped to take a breath. "You don't need to do anything more than what you're doing now to become a better pony, Caramel. You're already doing it every single day."

"But what if I fail? What then?"

"You haven't. Not yet. If you wanted to forget me or Twilight or everything you're afraid of forgetting, you would've done so already." I managed a smile, swirling my last breadstick in the custard pond before popping it in my mouth. "See, that's the funny thing with you lot. Always worrying about the future, about how you'd be seen in time, all these little things, ooh, the little things that keep you up at night. But that's also what makes you great. It's what reminds me that you ponies are capable of doing good, no matter the cost."

"But that's it then. In the end, that's all we are to you. We're never better or worse, we're just... good."

"Good is great, Caramel. Trust me, I've been from one end of the universe to the other, seen every star, every galaxy in every point of time that existed and those that have yet to exist, yet I always ended up coming back here."

I drew my gaze to the wheat fields outside gently billowing in the wind.

"Good is useless. It's hard to find, hard to give, hard to teach, hard to keep. It's hard to get anything more from good other than good itself. Here though? On this planet? It's everywhere. Every mountain, every valley, every corner of every street. Look what it's done for you lot. Look what it's doing. There are always moments where the good can be stolen away from you, but it always comes back. Somehow, it always comes back. Why is that?"

Nonplussed, Caramel shrugged. I did the same.

"I'm always wondering myself. Why have good when there's no use for it at all? However, that's precisely what makes it great. Good isn't something you can ever buy or sell. Good is just that. It's good. And that's great. And that's precisely why every creature on this planet is blessed to be living here, Caramel, myself included. Because it's all good here. Everything's all good. If that isn't great, I don't know what is."

I could tell he was a little lost, but the small glitter in his eyes as he contemplated over my words told me everything I said finally got to him. "I just... I only wanted to..." he began, only to shake his head. "You know, you're always saying the darnedest things, Turner."

"I only do that when there's someone around to hear me say it," I quipped with a wink. "Also, you're all good, Caramel. You don't need to become a better pony than who you already are. You're all good. Don't let anyone else tell you otherwise."

A light nod. "You, erm..." he gestured to my custard. "You gonna finish that?"

I rolled my eyes, before licking my lips. "Geronimo."

I think I must've spent another half an hour just blubbering and babbling away with Caramel, all while chugging down the custard in between. There's a lot more that we talked about, and though I spent a lot of the time correcting all the happenings he accidentally left out in our past adventures — Twilight would've certainly be annoyed with me were she there as well — it was, all in all, a good time.

It was a great time, in fact.

And that's just fine by me.

.
.
.
.
.
.

.
.
.
.
.
.

Date: N.A.

.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

It's time, Turner.

.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

It's time.

.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

To Be The Doctor

How to start it... how to start it...

What would a professional author begin a biography with...

But I have nothing.

Nothing.

There was nothing......

Hi.

Wow.

Really fascinating way to start a small tale. If Ditzy were here now, she would've laughed in my face, and that's saying something, having her to laugh in my face. She is my companion, and a life-long one at that as well. Did you see how blooming lovely she is? But enough of my hindering blabber.

I'm the Doctor. You could call me the Doctor, though most of you would know me by Doctor Whooves. To my fellow ponies around me, they would know me as Time Turner, or Turner, if you're that much of a close friend. To my colleagues, they just know me by Turner Whooves, and by colleagues I mean my companions. There are a few, some relatively distant, some closely acquainted, but I'm satisfied with the ones stuck with me right now.

An Equestrian's mode of travel is by hoof. Walking, trotting, galloping, prancing, dancing, all sorts of methods of self-transportation. It is basically movement of one's body in its most primitive of forms, only able to take you through a dimension of space and not time. In order for one to break through the space-time continuum, one must be sent at a speed of at least ten thousand times the speed of light, the figure of it increasing if the time frame between your intended destination and your current time is-- no,no,no,no,no!

There I go again, me and my tendency of digressing. Don't mistake it for enthusiasm; I dare say, I'm not a fan of knowledge. Bow ties, however, are a different story. They're cool, so why not?

Now, back to the business at hoof. To be frightfully honest, I'm not entirely sure where to begin, actually. Do I really have to start at a specific way, like 'it began on a midsummer's eve' or 'as the first rays of light shine upon me' or some metaphorical sense at that? Truthfully, I've spent time and time again talking about myself that I couldn't fathom if anypony reading this would understand this! But then again, this is about myself, after all.

Let's see... Ah! There we go! You'd probably be wondering what all this lingual hullabaloo is all about! Why would I bring up topics of family and companionship and mix it together with the wonders of time and life? Well I'll begin it this way.

To be the Doctor, or Time Lord, if accuracy is a matter, requires deduction and cunning abilities. Throughout time, problems arisen that can be difficult to solve, and yes, we Time Lords are sent to solve them, basically. Travelling through time requires you to take something called a TARDIS; a Time and Relative Dimension in Space. In reality, it's a time machine and space craft, built specifically for travel only. And no, it's not a battleship.

Okay... after TARDIS... comes the subject of importance. Sometimes, we face difficulties along the way that would impede our duties, and it is with that in mind that I have an ability to regenerate. I'd rather call it reincarnation; you don't get the same body and personality back. Maybe in the next regeneration my fascination with bow ties would be obsolete, for example.

It's like a form of immortality, spanning in an infinite cycle of rebirth over and over again, minus all that tissue regeneration and whatsoever. Ponies would definitely be shocked at the idea, possessing the powers that even alicorns themselves are foreign to.

Perhaps it's destined. That a strange little colt like me acquired these powers at his birth. In fact, I've been through eleven cycles of life, and being number eleven surely brings out a curious side of me. Who else would share my interests of bow ties, fezzes, bunk beds and glasses?

So this is basically it about me as the Doctor. If anypony wants to be one then be my guest, but be ready to face the time paradoxes you have to fix. That's why I have companions, like the ever-cheerful Ditzy Doo, who accompanied me for... um, for...... she didn't do much, really.

And why, you may ask? Maybe it's my testimony of protecting all those put in danger because of me, or maybe it's how... how I feel for her. We were married for a reason, after all, and I'm extremely sure she was the perfect mare of my life.

She made feel like I'm something more than just 'the Doctor'.

And that might be the hardest thing to forget. Along with something else.

Just today (and by today, I do mean 'as-you-are-reading-this' today) I discovered something unforgettable, for it was a simple secret that I stored in the head. A small, infectious secret that corrupts my mind in such xenophobia that I violate the Laws of Time to avoid it from happening at all costs.

And now... you could say my time is running out. I've spent these days thinking and thinking, for it was too soon for me to leave my family. They love me for who I am, and probably their idea of me coming back as a different pony... I can't fathom the consequences that might happen to my family.

So, I'll begin with a simple introduction of time measurements in Equestria.

Years here are measured in ascensionem Celestius, shortened AC and means past Celestia's ascension. There are twelve months, with each month named along with its corresponding seasons. Per say, what you call 'January' will be known as 'First Spring'. 'February' would be 'Second Spring', 'August' would be 'Second Fall' and so on and so forth. Days, hours, minutes and seconds are not a worry; they're exactly the same as your world.

So, where to begin, where to begin... ah, yes! We'll start at this exact time, on how I found out about it.

About how I am going to lose them all.

1012 AC, Second Summer, 14, 14:03:35

"Are you sure about this, Doctor?"

Believe me, I hope it was another client talking to me, but this time I was the client and the pony before me was the doctor, flaunting elegantly in a white suit and stethoscope around his neck, which I put it as simply exceptional. I myself never had a white suit, but if the rare opportunity comes up, I might just have to get one for myself.

Rambles aside, it was another one of my appointments with the staff of Ponyville Hospital. I was a frequent visitor, probably due to the routinely checkups I arranged every month so as to hopefully not attain any accidental infections from the places I've been or the beasts I faced. Equestria can be pretty wild in my area of work, even wilder than the Everfree, so one must be careful when trudging through the wilderness in different time zones.

The doctor placed down his clipboard, looking at me in this grim fashion that could quite possibly scare me senseless if I was five years old. He arranged his glasses, sniffling a little as he glanced back down at the small notes in his watch, I assumed probably to avoid my gaze judging from those sweat droplets trailing down his neck. With a teeter and a totter forward, he stared at me again, shuffling his hooves nervously as he opened his mouth to speak... then he stopped.

For the next five minutes, I stared at his jaws, queerly opening and closing in a silent stutter. A few times he withdrew curiously, constantly scratching his head and shaking his hooves fervently; a sign he was nervous. Not just 'nervous' nervous, but extreme, pressurized, death-incoming nervous.

"S-Sir..." he finally began. "I have some news for you, Mr..."

"Oh, I'm the Doctor. Just the Doctor, if you don't mind."

It's a habit for new psychiatrists, pharmacists and such to look strangely at me after my introduction. No surgeons yet, mind you; I haven't gone through a major accident yet. Sometimes they would ask about my background and when I respond, they added a trip to the psychologist in the prescription for some reason. Strange indeed.

"So how's the news?" I began, curious to know. "Is it fantastic? A global achievement? Something that would land me in the Equestrian Book of Records? Come on, speak up! I haven't got all day!"

"W-Well, the good news is... the 'spider-bite' you were referring to is harmless. It's a tarantula bite, which causes a lot of pain but injects no venom whatsoever."

"Oh! Oh!!"

You would never believe how overjoyed I was. I was practically prancing about the room and never caring about that extra pair of eyes just watching me like I'm some deranged nanny who had finished the last of her duties! Perhaps I had already expected him to write up a meeting with the psychologist, yet none of that seemed to matter to him, at least.

"So is it done then? Then, I bid you adieu, doctor! Farewell! Until we meet again!"

"W-Wait!" he shouted, stopping me in my tracks. "There are some bad news as well, I'm afraid to say."

Curiosity lulled me back. After all, what side-effects does a mere tarantula bite possess other than intense, agonizing pain that wreaks mind, body and soul for near eternity? Okay, maybe I exaggerated quite a little about the pain, but for those who had been through it, you know what I mean.

"It was during one of your previous body scans," the doctor began, which I admit, I was a little paranoid about parasites in my skin. Can you imagine, a tapeworm roosting and laying eggs in your head? That's abhorrent if not horrifying! "My colleagues and I discovered that as we are speaking in this very instant, the microtobules in your brain cells are disintegrating."

"And?"

"I'm sorry to tell you this, but..." He coughed silently, almost too silently for my taste. Already I could feel my heart sinking slowly and as he opened his mouth to speak, my breath came to a halt, remaining taut, firm and frozen as he uttered what I never thought to hear.

"You are currently suffering from Alzheimer's."

Ah, Alzheimer's. Heard of it before, that notorious disease that weakens one's memory. It would be the greatest thief in the world if it manifested itself into a pony, stealing everyone's precious little mementos from the back of their head. For a moment there you could see me sighing and laugh in relief, only to glance back at the doctor's paling face, almost as if he was questioning my sanity (which I assumed it was a daily routine of his).

"It's just a disease, isn't it doc?" I asked, leaning back against that raggedy chair of his. "You know what they say, every disease has a cure!"

"I'm afraid to say, sir, but..." the doctor hesitantly began. "Alzheimer's is... ch-chronic, sir..."

"Meaning?"

"There is no cure."

Nothing.

There was nothing.

It all came crashing to me and made me realize...

"W-What do you..."

Everything was a drone. A long, languid and nonsensical explanation like the one being given to me now. That doesn't matter to me. His words don't matter, for they don't fit, but yet they somehow do. Death was frequent to me in my line of work. All in all, death was my friend; every time I've been brought into his clutches, he takes me into his embrace, cradles me, fondles me and brings me back anew, in flesh and blood and in personality, yet my memories still retain. But it seems even I would one day fall blind to his mangled tricks.

That day seemed to arrive quicker than I expected.

"Sir?"

"Hmm?"

It was rude, to snap me out of my deductions, but I held back my tempest spirit. The doctor stared me with this... this look of concern; one that many of his colleagues wouldn't dare to do so in my presence, and also one I readily appreciated. "Do you need somepony to look after you?" he suggested, to which I shook my head. "But the disease..."

"I have my own prescriptions, my friend," I humbly replied. "After all, I am the Doctor."

And doctors prepare themselves for everything. That's what it takes to be the Doctor: that I prepare myself for whatever obstacles that are thrown at me. There's much more to me than just being a little pony on the verge of death: I'm a Time Lord and I make sure all those around me know me and my existence. With my head held high up to the setting sun, I walked right out of the hospital, my head already whirring to prepare the first of what would be the most brilliant, craftiest plan a Doctor like me could make.

This is it!

This is it, isn't it?

This is what's left of me.

To be the Doctor?

Nothing.

There was nothing.

It all came crashing to me and made me realize...

I knew nothing.

I remembered nothing.

The Doctor, The Schoolmare & The Just Plain Clumsy

462 AC, Third Winter, 21, 15:33:31

.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

He...

He was there.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
If... if he weren't...
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
None of this would happen.

She would still be here.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
Right beside me.

Where she belongs...

.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

"HURRY UP, TURNER!!"

"I'm trying!" I shouted back, whirling around with my whirring sonic busting the panels at the side, the steel doors sliding shut just in time. The incessant curses of those lambasted Cyberponies was enough to make me scoff and I would've been standing there laughing their flanks off at their predicament if they hadn't possessed the technology to drill through that gate. Listen to that, the whirring of a commonplace carpenter's tool, only through steel instead of wood. What more would you expect from the daft minds of the Cyberponies?

"I appreciate it if you would get that door open, please!" came my demands, turning to my fellow companion, her back facing a large double door, sliced diagonally from the right corner. It was the exit out of Cyberpony heaven, in which case is mechanical Equestrian hell, just to let you know. "Even in the distant future, staring at me does not open any doors!"

My companion, Twilight Sparkle, immediately stumbled to work. Yes, I dare say she hasn't quite got the 'spontaneous-improvisation-of-an-escape-plan' portion of my list of necessities when travelling in the TARDIS down yet. I don't blame her, mostly because she was quite a beginner; this was her fifth travel with me and the TARDIS, but it was a first for encountering otherworldly dangers of drastic proportions that would've scared many her age senseless. For that, I give ounces of my respect to her.

"Ugh!" she yelled, slamming a sonic screwdriver I handed to her a few days ago against the wall, much to my horror. As you can see, I only gave her the screwdriver, just in case, but never taught her how to use it yet, so you could say that slamming the screwdriver on a wall is an absolute no-no. "How do you... open... THIS?!!"

With a sudden whir, the doors effortlessly slid upon, leaving her standing there gawking just as the cold wind blasted into the room. Of course, I had to gallop out the door, yanking her along in the process just in time as the Cyberpony lasers graze past my shoulders. If there's one thing about the Cyberponies that I know, it's that they have horrible aiming. I blame their horrid masks.

"The TARDIS is just ahead!" I shouted, the unicorn nodding hastily. "Go on without me! I'll be there before you know it!"

Twilight's grip on my hoof tightened; a promise for me to keep, that I'll be back no matter what happens. I could only nod, beckoning her towards the lone police box standing on the snow-covered hills, before turning back to face a charging horde of my age-old adversaries; the ones ranked just right below the bloody Daleks.

"Come on!" I taunted, aiming my sonic at an unfortunate Cyberpony.

Another thing about Cyberponies: they never learn.

The one I was aiming at charged straight towards me, its limbs blasted off from its sockets just as I pressed the button. One by one, they hurled themselves towards me, their chances of pinning me down decimated thanks to my zapping screwdriver. You should've seen it, the sight of metallic parts flying down the hills. Truthfully speaking, I would've stopped to admire my handiwork as well, but time is of the essence.

A fizz of magic barely scraped past my shoulder, turning around to see my fellow companion shooting out bolts of her magic from her horn. With a fascinated grin at her defense, I ran down the hills, away from the inviting 'manor' standing on the tippy-top of the hill. Trust me, it looked like a manor at first glance, but once you've seen its interior... jolly McGee, you'll have a different opinion of isolated houses on hills for the rest of your life.

"That's enough, Twilight!" I yelled, grabbing her hoof once I reached her side. "Let's go!"

By now, I'm sure you, my dear reader, is extremely confused at the dramatic turn of events. Time for a brief explanation...

AC 462. Hearth's Warming Eve. It was on this particular day that I, of all ponies, had been invited (somehow through a crinkled letter dropped off at Daisy's) to an ambassador's celebration at the aforementioned manor just eight miles south of Trottingham over the much-talked about occasion of the successful alliance between pony and griffon. Of course, I was requested to bring a dinner date (guess who) along, and I was so certain this would be a rather jolly celebration! So certain that I almost forgot about the strangeness of the occasion: how did a letter written five hundred and forty-three years ago end up in a plain diner in the middle of Canterlot?

Well, to be honest, Twilight Sparkle, not me, was the one who discovered it to be a Cyberpony ambush. Said she shook somepony's hoof and got a little electric jolt up to her witty head. Of course, with evidence conjured through my trusty ol' sonic on the supposed 'guests' and the grand ballroom changing into some confounded cockpit of some sort -- the perfect hideout for a Cyberpony lair -- you could see how our rat race began.

"Make it snappy now!" I shouted once again when we've reached the door at the TARDIS, handing Twilight the keys to unlock the TARDIS door as I turned back towards the manor. My head had been counting down from eighty ever since we stepped out of those doors and, if I'm not mistaken, we should be somewhere at five... four...

"Three......" I whispered to myself. "Two...... one......"

Commence the fireworks!

The moment Twilight managed to open the TARDIS door, the manor/Cyberpony spaceship burst apart, its invisible camouflaging force field shattering like petty glass to reveal its true, dastardly form: a giant chunk of a galactic vessel that almost looked like it coincidentally crashed down into that specific hill. Then again, Cyberponies weren't exactly good listeners during the landing lessons in aviator training courses.

Giant shards of metal rained down upon us, stabbing into the farmland mercilessly and leaving whirl trails of smoke in the air. Overwhelmed with joy despite the dangers, I flung my hooves into the air, laughing loudly at the brilliant spectacle of burning debris and frantic Cyberponies running about to fix their mess. Ah, the glory of success!!

"Magnificent!!" I exclaimed with enough vigor to fuel the whole of Las Pegasus. "You've done it once again, Turner! Pat in the back for you!!"

"Turner, what in the world are you--?!"

*BONK*

Golly. Second time that happened.

One minute, I was praising myself with a cheerful grin on my face. The next, when I turned around, my snout bumped into Twilight's, leading her to trip and fall backwards and dragging me along with it, to which I had a little moment of fuzzy vision when I hit my head onto the side of the door. When I came to, with a groan... well, I er... I was in one of the most embarrassing positions I've ever been in my entire life!

There I was, sprawled over my fellow friend in such a crude and suggestive manner that most of you would've believed we were having a secret session in the love nest that is my TARDIS! The moment our heads cleared and we've realized our... awkward... positions... then came the apologies, starting from yours truly.

"I'm so sorry!!"

"No! I should be sorry!! I was the one who bumped into--"

"No, you were anxious about me! I should've headed back in instead of celebrating outside--"

"But I was meant to--"

"You were meant to call me in, so technically it is my wrongdoing--!!"

"CAN WE JUST...!!!" she finally snapped the chain, clenching her eyes shut mostly to simmer down her rage, her cheeks still deep red from what happened. With one last tremble, she let it all out in a sigh, looking at me in the eye.

"Stop. Just pr-pretend it never happened," she stammered. "A-And if anypony, and i swear by C-Celestia, anypony, knows about this... you'll... you'll be so..."

Humiliation.

That's what it was. Plain humiliation.

Without another word, she stomped off, perhaps to cool herself off in her private sanctuary in the TARDIS: none other than the library itself, with her adoration of books and all. I was a little terrified of her temper at that point, probably because she had never been so downright infuriated with me before, even though this wasn't the first time we had a petty fight over petty things.

Of course, that left me and my uncanny tricks with my darling! Flipping every single switch necessary for firing it's engines, the machine lurching and whirring like it always does, my concerns turned to that of Twilight. As I have mentioned, she was uncomfortable with relationships, so you could say it was truly perturbing to her on the notion that our lips almost met. Almost. Just about two centimeters away! Narrow escape for her, I have to say!

Her idea of a coltfriend was every mare's idea of a coltfriend: sweet with words, kind from head to toe and worthy of keeping them safe. Yes, it's that kind of Prince Charming act, where off he goes to save the damsel in distress. Oh, trust me, I'm not that kind of pony. I'm level-headed, straight-to-the-point and always on the go. That's how the Doctor does it, and he does it best like the suave curves of a Stetson. Yes, Stetsons are cool. Don't need you guys to tell me that.

It was back home for the both of us. Yes, back to the poshy environment of monarchical Canterlot and into the mundane tragic play that they effortlessly call 'modern education'. Twilight insisted that she has to meet somepony important. Said it was somepony aspiring to be one of the greatest stallions of the century. Yes, listen to that! Nothing worth being envious about, eh? Right?

Sure enough, the whirring restarted, signifying the end of our travels through space and time. I was just about to call her out from the library until I caught sight of the small red beep at the corner of my eagle eyes.

"Oh dear..."
.
.
.

.
.
.

1008 AC, Third Spring, 22, 12:19:42

"HOLD ON, TWILIGHT!!"

Yes. That was me shouting once more.

"I'M TRYING!!"

Well, uh... guess who?

The fact that we were tossing and turning like tomato slices in a blender wasn't what one would call definite. Speaking of definite, I don't have a definite plan to get us out of this crazed whirlwind of a mess. All I could do was clamber up, my hooves gripping onto the aisle and pulling myself back to the control panels in the center, my eyes gazing at the date (the same one you saw) in the screen.

"BRAKES!!!" I thought aloud over the clashing spurts of electricity and clanging pieces of metal. "BRAKES, BRAKES, BRAKES, BRAKES...!!"

One pull of the switch and, sure enough, the whirring of the TARDIS's engine died down and before you know it, we were spiraling faster than ever before, gravity pulling down my flapping ears as we descend back into the fertile atmospheres of Equestria. At least, I think it was Equestria.

We were tossed off our hooves when the TARDIS lurched suddenly, crushing into gravel and soil with the silhouettes of narrow leaves slapping at the windows, before finally grinding to a halt. Head giddy, I clambered up from the lower levels of the TARDIS, back aching from all the tumbling I've done.

"Wh-where are we?" a dazed Twilight asked, hoof pressing onto her aching temple. "Turner? Are you listening?"

I sniffed the air. Many ponies don't know it, but one can tell a lot from the planet's air, from its surrounding aromas, to its levels of pollutants, to the last couple who ordered a mug of cider last night at a nearby bar. The enhanced sense of smell I possess could even go far as to say they had four mugs of cider, which then they probably had a fun time last night. Uninterested.

"We're somewhere in the southern parts of Equestria," I replied. Stereotypical, yes, but that's a safe suggestion, considering that there are three planets who share the same oxygen content as our home. Best to avert from the truth than to let Twilight Sparkle fly into a frenzy. You should know that.

Opening the TARDIS door (and toppling over a cairn of soil barricading it in the process) both of us stepped outside, finding ourselves in a middle of a tilled field. I must say, the irrigation of soil here must be pretty impressive, judging from all the tall green stalks all around us, their bountiful fruit timidly hiding in their hanging pods. The sky was blue and clear as I expected; this is Equestria, fortunately for us. Now to figure out just where we are...

"Where in southern Equestria, exactly?" Twilight asked.

"Let's see here..."

Plucking a leaf, I gave it a tad bit of a lick. Just a simple flick of my tounge across, no savoring like it's a lollipop or something; the only flavor one would savor from these kinds of leaves is chlorophyll, and that by itself tastes like medicine collected from the sewage pipes. I prefer mine with mayonnaise and olive oil.

"Judging from its texture..." I murmured. "This plant is the species Zea mays, known more commonly as--"

"The typical maize plant," Twilight finished my sentence, face beaming. "So... where are we?"

"Well, we have fields of corn, a particularly southern feel of air and cider..."

Of course, our companion here has no idea about the latter; evolution certainly is unpleasantly slow at times. Besides that, there can only be one possible place that possesses all three distinct features and I can tell you, it certainly isn't the best place to have a vacation.

"We're in High Horn Gulch," I explained. "A small town only a few miles south of Canterlot and two days away from Appleloosa. Famed for its corn produce and, otherwise, nothing else. Due to its surprisingly short distance to Canterlot, it's often called the Town Beneath the Capital's Shadow. Brilliant place to be in for a nice shade, a little view of the sunset and an exquisite cup of caramel latte on the house, unless you're from Trottingham. Recent survey: sixty percent of Trottingham-ish ponies never felt welcome in this town. Quite sad... quite..."

"Wow..." was her reply, cringing from my omnibus of awkward facts. "And? Is there anything else like, I don't know, how in the world are we gonna get back?!!"

"Calm your pinny little horn, Miss Sparkle," I answered, strutting back towards my dear TARDIS all soaked in imprudent splatters of mud. Of course, that was the least of my worries; it's more of the internal systems that I'm particularly concerned about. A body with dysfunctional organs would never move, right? "Seems we're in a slight bit of a pickle."

"Why? What happened?"

"The TARDIS is recovering from a time energy surge," I answered, tapping at the doors. "It's similar to some sort of battery recharging. I shall be able to speed it up, but otherwise we have to wait for... at least fifteen minutes? Twenty?"

"Great!"

With a loud groan and hooves tossed into the air, Twilight marched off to the side, settling herself cautiously down onto the driest pile of dirt she could find, brushing away the tingling leaves of the corn off her neck. Sometimes she can be a pain to deal with, thanks to her restrictive habits of being positively on time for anything. Couldn't she remember that we're actually travelling through a time machine?

"Just be patient..." she muttered to herself, making me shake my head. "Just... be... extremely... patient..."

"Hello?!"

Both our heads perked up at the foreign voice. It was a stallion, judging from his croaky voice, around our age. I have honestly no idea who would go wandering off and getting themselves lost in a labyrinth of a corn field. Perhaps he had seen our rough landing from somewhere?

"Who's there?" I called out, waiting for a response with my screwdriver up and ready. It came immediately in the manifestation of the pony, tripping into our sight with a slam into the dirt and a gasp from Twilight. She was about to help him up before I stopped her in her tracks with one hoof on her chest. I mean, really, help a random stranger in the middle of nowhere? A random stranger? Pish-posh!

"Who are you?" I asked cautiously, pointing my sonic at him, much to Twilight's shock. "And adding to that, how did you discover our location?"

"Turner, for Celestia's sake!"

She shoved it! Of all the things that Twilight Sparkle could ever think of doing, she shoved my hoof away! Doesn't she realize that I'm trying my best to protect her from... from him? It? He could be anything: a paid spy sent by the Daleks, a Teselecta sent to kill her or even those Cyberponies underneath a cloaking device, seeking revenge from us blowing up their ship! Of course, when it comes to ethics, it was different entirely.

The stallion was absolutely terrified, cringing in the dirt underneath my presence. To be honest, if he wallowed any more longer in the mud, his bright amber coat would've matched his mane! Already tears were springing in his blue eyes, begging for mercy. It's nothing special, be it pony or alien, to behave as such, but this was a first. For this stallion had something the rest of them didn't in all the millenniums I've traveled in.

Innocence.

"Sorry about my friend," I could hear Twilight whisper, having crouched by his side. "He's a little... paranoid around new faces."

"I am not!"

"Not helping, Turner!"

With a groan, Twilight lifted him up onto his hooves, brushing a little mud off his muzzle. Really, if she had treated me like that every day, I would practically marry her. Need I remind you she wasn't keen on being with stallions (strange for her age) so I still have a greater chance of getting her. No nitwitty mockery, you jealous puppies.

"I should also mention he's a little... cuckoo inside as well. Sorry if he scared you. Bad day."

"Yeah..." the stallion said, scratching his head. "I'm... uh... sorry as well, to make you guys... you know," he stopped with a brief cough, before sticking his hoof out with expressions steeled, much to her surprise. "Name's Caramel."

"Caramel?" Twilight repeated, stifling a laugh. "As in the 'sweet toffee caramel' Caramel?"

"The very same!"

"Well, it's a pretty fitting name," she mused with a giggle. "Oh, and my name's Twilight. That there with his strange blue box and little screwdriver--"

"Watch your mouth!"

"Is my good friend--"

"The Doctor! No simple stranger shall know my--"

"His name is Turner!" Twilight shouted over my protests. "Time Turner. Ignore what he said."

"Good afternoon, morning, whatever," I blabbered only after she nudged my hip, more focused on my TARDIS than this stranger's face. This... Caramel pony, seems a little harmless, but I do admit, I am a little jealous. Just a little. It's hard, knowing your only friend has taken a slight interest in somepony else other than yourself. What can you do? "So, Camel, what do you do around here? Do you make lattes? Brew them? Crush the beans? Come on, spit it out and make it snappy!"

"It's Caramel, not Camel."

"Same thing," I replied nonchalantly, whipping out a kerchief and scrubbing a few stains of mud off the TARDIS. "And? Profession?"

"Uh... I'm working at a nearby town. Farmer."

"Really?"

My eyes scanned him from head to hoof. A part of myself told me he wasn't just an ordinary farmer, as if his life is more than that. Either he didn't realize it, or he knew about it and was trying to keep it secret from me and Twilight. I know you, my dear reader, would be fumbling over this, but trust me I myself...... I'm not sure how to put this, actually.

It's like a Time Stream. Every single pony has their own Time Stream, in which case lists out the most important facts of a pony's life For example, my Time Stream would display all my regeneration stages and companions. His... his was slightly unnatural, and for a mere farmer as well. Every time he comes close by, curiously eyeing at me, it gives me this tingle in the corner of my head and a jolt in both of my hearts. Oh, and I have the need to mention, I do have two hearts. No, Twilight does not know that, just like how she doesn't know I'm alien. Some secrets are best kept silent for now.

"How old are you, by the way?" I asked.

"About eighteen plus," he answered proudly. "I'll be nineteen in the coming months. Now, if only I remember which month it was..."

Both Twilight and I exchanged puzzled stares. How could an average pony, who tills the land and sow the seeds, forget about his coming birthday? Believe me, I've met farmers in my time who went through circumstances better or worse than his, and the one thing they would always be happy about in their youth is their birthdays.

If he's turning nineteen this year, that would mean he is as the same age as me and Twilight back in our time (which was in the year 1005 AC, for those who had forgotten). Both of us would've graduated then, and perhaps we could see ourselves wearing those strange tabletop hats in Canterlot! Ah, but that would cause a paradox! If there's one thing a Time Lord could do to shatter a world into nonexistence, it was a time paradox.

"Are you alright?" Twilight asked out of concern.

"Sorry," came his sheepish reply. "I do have a tendency to forget things. My father used to call me a clumsy minded fellow, even though I was trying my best to remember all the things I have to take. Like this morning, I woke up, heading off to work and suddenly remembered that I've forgotten... forgotten... for Celestia's sake, I've forgotten what I've forgotten!"

"Oh, boy..." was all I could say, my eyes glancing at his flank. For his Cutie Mark, not for anything else. Yes, for nothing else except his Cutie Mark. A stallion's flank is nothing worth eyeing upon. Of his Cutie Mark, it represented three little horseshoes, and no, I don't believe his talent isn't making three horseshoes per day. You should understand where I am heading at by now. Simply put, his talent is in forgetting things. How lucky of you, Caramel.

"Great," I muttered, loud enough for only myself and Twilight to hear. "First pony we meet just have to be some forgetful, clumsy colt."

"Turner," Twilight hissed, glaring at me. "You're lucky he's a friendly colt. Not like those ambassadors you said would be safe to talk to!"

"Um... hello?" Caramel interrupted before I could come up with a perfect response. "You guys still haven't told me how you... blasted out from the sky and..."

"Long story," I answered, whirling back to Twilight. "Now, Miss Sparkle, we best be off! Canterlot awaits us! And your mentor, of course."

"Wait, what? Sparkle?"

Both of us turned back to the utterly surprised Caramel, his gaze cast upon my companion. Even I was a little astounded to find my companion's eyes widened, as if she wanted to back away but knew that she couldn't. I never knew what he was so excited about and what Twilight was afraid of; a forbidden knowledge never bestowed to me, of all ponies. Me, the Time Lord who knew everything!

"You're the Twilight Sparkle?" Caramel asked, with an interested spark in his eyes.

"Y-Yes..."

"Hold it, hold it!" I cut in, trampling in between their stares. "Whatever is the matter, Twilight?"

"Didn't she say she was your friend?"

I nodded blankly at the colt's odd question. Of course she was my friend; in fact, we've been friends for the last year now! Even though we've only traveled by TARDIS a total of five times together -- this one included -- we shared a bond more than her being just a mere companion. She was a friend worth depending on.

Caramel, however, just slanted his head. It was almost as if he was dumbstruck by this secret of hers? Is it her dances with the doll? Her obsession with both ancient and modern literature, be it fictional or none? Is it her magical mix up back at that Unicorn school she told me about, or that she had an alicorn as a babysitter? Oh, I know it all, alright. The latter must be the most intriguing fact about her yet!

"You really don't know, Turner?" he asked again, to which I just shook my head. "That mare you're with... that's Twilight Sparkle! You must've heard about her talent in magic--"

"One of the best in Equestria. Of course I did," I replied. "And? What about it?"

"She's the faithful student of the Princess! The one and only Twilight Sparkle herself!"
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

Secrets that were kept...

Even from me...
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
Her only friend...
.
.
.
.
.
How does the world know it, yet I was too blind to see it?

She told me she had a mentor. She never told me it was the ruler of Equestria.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
Turner...
.
.
.
.
.
You blind fool...
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
Twilight Sparkle...
.
.
.
.
.
You liar...

.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

"She's the faithful student of the Princess! The one and only Twilight Sparkle herself!"

Twilight just quietly turned to me, standing right there in silence, my mind running through that fateful sentence over and over and over. All the thoughts of having her more than a friend even crumbled immediately and yet... I can't hate her for it. Then again, the secret she kept was too revealing for me.

Being the ruler of Equestria, Princess Celestia was what you would call the life or death button for me. If she knew about my origins -- summarized: I'm a total alien -- that would mean trouble, for me and her. Considering that Twilight was her private student, who would've known what she could've told the Princess all that time we were friends?

"I..." she tried to speak. "Turner, I'm... I'm so...... if you could..."

"Come with me," I replied solemnly, glaring at her, even more so at Caramel, all the while opening the door into the TARDIS.

"We have to talk."
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

If... if he weren't there...

None of this would happen...
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
Twilight Sparkle...

The mare who lived thirty-four feet across my window...?
.
.
.
.
.
Or...

The student of Princess Celestia...?
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
No. I knew quite well who she is. Oh, yes I know.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
Or do I?
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
Twilight Sparkle...
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
Who are you?

.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.

The Trottingham Ghoul: Part 1 - Daughter Of Mine

.
.
.
.
.

Pay attention.

Have I got your attention? Wonderful. Brilliant.

It's best to be paying attention. Have your senses acute, your focus narrowed, your mind closed onto what I'm saying.

For what I may or may not say would be the very next thing that would save your life.

Advice from me to all of you.

Pay attention.

Pay close attention.

1008 AC, First Fall, 6, 11:52:43

We could've been anywhere.

No, really, we could've been anywhere.

I could've been scooping pints of vanilla ice cream off the shores of Creme Bay. I could've been having a battle with Dune Scorpions in the sandswept deserts of Demerista Five. I could've been listening to the galactic cries of space whales in some distant star cluster or even visit my other selves in a secret place where the Doctors shall only gather for a once in a lifetime party, to which I knew would be coming one day because I saw this lanky pony which was myself wearing a fez and drinking out from a bowl of custard before I became him.

I could be doing so much more. Oh, so much more.

Instead, I am in Trottingham.

Trottingham was one of the few pony settlements in the griffon kingdoms, located at the very north of the Griffish Isles. Life in this city was humbler than the daily going-ons of Canterlot and Manehatten, though certainly much busier than the smaller towns such as Ponyville, High Horn Gulch and Dodge Junction. Being home to pony and griffon alike, it was no wonder to see the cultures of both species flourishing within this town.

There was the fine and dandy Old Market Square, where some of the oldest churches and apartments still stand amid boutiques, theaters, halls and malls. There were the many pubs around where joy can be found in bundles. There were the music halls and venues all across town, with bands of ponies, griffons and sometimes a wonderful mix of both taking the stage and showing their strut. There were the parks, the art sculptures, the tabloids, the galleries, the cathedrals, the architecture— I could list on and on about the many wonderful things in Trottingham and you will never hear the end of it.

Still, I am in present-day Trottingham.

Not even a skip into the past or a hop in the future, just... here.

I am in Trottingham.

I have a time travelling blue box that could go to the very ends of space and I am now in Trottingham.

Alright. I'm calm. There we go. The Doctor is alright now, everybody!

Now, for those who haven't quite caught up to the story, or just plainly skimmed through the scribbles of my internal rants, we were in Trottingham. By definition of we, it would be myself, the Doctor of Gallopfrey, my marefriend Twilight Sparkle of Canterlot and the latest addition to the pool, Caramel of High Horn Gulch. On the notion of why we were here, however, I'm still currently in the middle of figuring it out.

"...and that's the statue of Robin Hoof, sculpted by Hames Woodford," Twilight's voice interrupted my thoughts. "Trottingham always celebrated Robin Hoof and his band of Merry Ponies. You heard of them, didn't you Caramel?"

"I think I did, from stories I heard when I was small," Caramel answered, straining his head. "Wasn't he some sort of thief?"

"The best kind. He robbed from the rich and gave it to the poor."

"Or that's what the legends say," I added, smirking at Twilight's deadpan stare. In case any of you were wondering, yes, Robin Hoof is very real. I had met him and... well, let's just say he leaned a little more towards the 'robbing from the rich' portion of his associated catchphrase. The truth can be a little hard sometimes.

What she said reminded me why we were in Trottingham. Looking at this place, it was quite a quaint town of ponies and griffons, all busy as the day lingers on. Neither Twilight nor Caramel had ever been here before, so Twilight thought it would be great for us to take a stop and have a little look around. I, for one, am a little too soft to her to ignore such a plea, so here we are in Trottingham.

I don't really know how long we were actually there just to trot about and go sightseeing. I hate sightseeing. Really, why sightsee when you can have a little adventure, eh? If my history lessons were of any use to me, Trottingham was a hub of adventure back in the day, back when Equestria was in its rebellious years. Now, where would an adventurer look to start his little adventure?

Simple.

Where the ponies go for a little toasty mug of cider.

"Ye Olde Bell Inn!" I announced the name of our latest destination. "One of the oldest of the oldest of Equestria's pubs. Whadaya say? Care for a little drink?"

"I don't know," Twilight muttered worriedly. "I mean... I've never really, well, drank before—"

"What? Are you serious?"

That wasn't me, by the way. Those words came from our ever illustrious Caramel, much to my surprise. I'm not one to make judgments about him drinking at such a young age, but it would seem he has affirmed that thought. One of the many wonders of youth, it seems.

"Well then, I know just the drink for first-timers like you," he declared, already about to trot in. "Come on! Won't know it till you try it!"

"Turner?"

"Well, doesn't hurt to try, eh Twilight?" I added, chuckling at how uneasy she was. "Don't worry! We'll make sure nothing happens to you."

Before any speculations can be made, no, nothing happened to Twilight while were in the pub, or any of us, for that matter. The most that happened to her was the coughing fit she had after her first try, but otherwise that was pretty much it. Caramel chugged a wooden mug or two down while he had a chat with Twilight and some of the other patrons, be it pony or griffon. I, on the other hoof, have something more interesting in mind. I slunk to the other side of the bar and called for a mug, watching as the bartender — quite a gorgeous mare, by the way. Primrose unicorn with streaks of maroon in her white mane — handed me another serving of cider, fresh from the barrel. Before she could turn around, however, I quickly slid an extra bit towards her, to which she stared blankly at me, looking rather amused.

"Tip for a tip?" I inquired, smiling. "Any um... mysteries that come by your ear?"

"That's er, pretty medieval of ya, don't you think?"

"Ah, well, yes, but!" I exclaimed flusteredly, glancing over my shoulders warily as I leaned in closer. "I'm sure you've heard some rumours here and there, eh? Care to share some with me?"

"Mind you, sir, I'm not the one with the rumours. That chap Gwyfthion, on the other hoof..."

I could only stare at her at that point.

"Sorry, who?"

"Gwyfthion, or for short, Gwyfth. I know, I know, can be a mouthful, but he's the one you're looking for."

The mare then pointed me to a table in the corner, where a cloaked figure enshrouded in shadow sat, a single flickering candle giving me a glimpse of a weary, black beak. His talons were sharp and glinting, scratching into the wooden mug he held in his grasp. His eyes were a piercing, unforgiving green, darting across the room and staring daggers into the hearts of anyone who dared to incite his wrath.

"He can be a little hot tempered at times, but he means well," the bartender added. "Though he has a few problems of his own to deal with recently."

"Really?" I asked, intrigued. "What kind of problems?"

"Strange things were happening around town. Something about ponies and griffons going missing. Gwyfth took it a little personally about that, but I don't know much about the details, so you gotta ask him about it yourself."

Missing citizens of Trottingham, eh? Any disappearance is rather unnatural: I've dealt with disappearances myself, yet something about this case was bothering me. Something was off, though I can't quite put my hoof on it, but there's one thing I am fairly certain of.

The Doctor has found his little adventure.

"Of course! Thank you, miss, uh..."

"Sugar Plum," she answered, giggling. "Thanks for the tip!"

I gave her grin and a tip of my bowtie, gently picking up my mug of cider before trotting over to the shady figure in the corner. His wary glance picked me out of the crowd, warily watching every step of my dandy way. Before he could utter whatever vulgarities to sweep me away, I placed the mug of cider on his table.

"On the house," I said, seeing how puzzled he was. "Mind if I have a seat?"

A gruff sigh, before the figure gave a nod.

Helping myself, I settled down and got a better look of this old fellow, which I would think made him more intimidating than shady. Slit across his left eye was a scar that left a dastardly mark on his fading, russet plumage. His beak was bruised, likely from a brawl or whatever griffonly act of violence he commited. Despite being hidden in the shadows, I could make out a faint tracing of his wings and, to be honest, they were huge! He'd probably be twice as large if he stretched those two babies out!

"You must be, uh..." I paused to think. "Geronimo of Griffy-Gruff-Griffonsville."

"Gwyfth," he rasped coldly. "Of Trottin'ham."

"Ah, yes, that," I quickly answered, laughing nervously. "So, word around the street is you know the word around the street."

"What 'ye want?"

"Well, I want a story. Maybe a bit for a tale about, let's say... folks going missing?"

"Ya here to wind me up? That it?"

"No! No, uh, winding up... thing!" I protested, reaching for my wallet. "Look, I'm here to help. I'm with the authorities."

The griffon's eyes had a slight spark. "Yer a constable?"

"Yes, I am," I answered, flipping my wallet open to reveal my psychic paper. It was a handy little tool, this piece of paper, though I don't really use it when It comes to ponies, mostly because the trick isn't guaranteed to work all the time. Why it doesn't work, I suspect it has something to do with the inherent magic that all ponies have, which somehow negates that effect it was suppose to bring. As for griffons... er... first time for everything. "Here's my identification."

Gwyfth's eyes squinted down at my paper. I held my composure, my confident grin widening as he leaned in closer to have a better look of... whatever he believes he's looking at. He then glances at me, then back to my paper with a crinkle of his beak, before frowning at me with talons crossed.

"T'is blank."

Well, burn me up in a sackful of bowties.

"I-It is?" I stuttered, noticing his feathers beginning to ruffle. "I, buh— I mean, yes! Of course it is! Wait, no! It's a— it's... bl-blank?!"

"Ye think I'm a fool?" he growled, loud enough to catch the attention of some of the other patrons. "Ya here to scorn me, yeah?! Just like the others, ain't ya?! Ya boys never learn!"

"No! Wait, um, uh... Gwyfth! Yes! Gwyfth!"

I could feel the multitude of stares coming at me. Even Twilight and Caramel had stopped mid-laughter to look at me, already off their barstools and on their hooves. Before I could speak any further, Gwyfth grabbed me by my bowtie — yes, my bowtie! — and yanked me towards him, the tip of his beak alarmingly sinking into my snout.

"Listen well, little pony," he hissed. "I'm not one to play games with and when I do, I don't play nice."

"Let him go!" Twilight yelled, defiantly stomping a hoof forward. "Let him go now or I'll get the guard!"

"Fine by me, lass!" he chortled, waving his free talon. "Go! Get the guard! I'll give yer friend here a nice beating while ya at it."

"Gwyfthion Blacknail, let him go right now or I'll swear to both Celestia and Grover I'll give you the boot!"

Sugar Plum's voice was the voice of authority in this pub; a fact made known to me the moment the griffon pushed me back down onto my seat, before he heftily fell back onto his, his scowl and presumably his grudge against me growing by the second. I gave the bartender a hasty nod of thanks.

"Are you okay, Doctor?" Twilight worriedly asked, she and Caramel coming up to my side. "Did he hurt you?"

"No, I'm fine," I said, before turning back to the griffon. "Alright, now that we've got that out of the way—"

"Ya just don't know when to quit, don't ya?" Gwyfth groused.

"You're right, I don't." I then gave a tap on the side of his mug of cider that I had given to him, to which he raised his eyebrow. "However, there is one thing I'm pretty certain of. I know when someone is in desperate need of help, especially when that someone had almost given up all hope that help would come. Like you, I can tell that something strange is happening in this town."

Gwyfth's eyes widened with genuine surprise.

"You too?"

"What do you mean?" Caramel piped in.

"Sugar Plum told me about ponies and griffons going missing," I explained to my two companions. "That's the strange thing, see? We're in Trottingham, a town no larger than Canterlot where everypony may or may not know everypony. One day, families, friends and neighbours were starting to disappear. Ponies and griffons are gone, one by one. If that really is happening in Trottingham, then why didn't anyone do anything yet?"

Both of my companions stopped to think. "When you say that..." Twilight began. "It is a little strange. The whole time we were around town, no one looked worried or anxious or anything like that. Even right now, everypony's just enjoying themselves. If ponies and griffons are going missing, shouldn't they be looking around instead?"

"I don't see any 'Missing' posters around town either," Caramel added. "It's as if they just vanished and everyone in Trottingham completely forgot about them."

"Exactly. No one's caring. No one's looking for them. Everypony's just acting as if nothing happened," I answered. "All except one."

All three of us looked at Gwyfth, the griffon staring somberly into his mug of cider. With a gruff sigh, Gwyfth chugged down the last of his drink, savoring it within his world of hopelessness and despair. Not many folks I know went to that world, but those that did never volunteered. It was all a chain of events that blindly lead them there, trapping them in a universe of illusion. A universe where they believed that nothing mattered anymore. One of us has to get the others out of it, don't you think?

"There's an old estate west of 'ere, on the top of a hill," he explained grimly. "Belonged to this lord from back then when Trottin'ham's just a wee little town. Always really mysterious, that house, but the ponies there mean well. Been there myself once: whole of Trottin'ham was invited to a party in their gardens. Quite a large place they have, if I do the judging."

"And the disappearances?" I egged on.

"One day, the owners came to town," he said in a hushed voice. "Said they wanted some extra hooves and talons in the estate. Pay was much more than the average joe was earnin', so many of the folks wanted in. Some of them got in and everything was fine for a while, but then some folks start to go missing."

"So all the workers who signed up were going missing?" Caramel asked.

"S'not like that," the gryphon muttered. "Not all of them went missing. Them folks who came back after workin' there had stories. Place was haunted, they said. Some sort of shadow lurking on the grounds. The Trottin'ham Ghoul, they called it. Some of 'em folks said that when you see it, you'll never leave the house. You'll be cursed to stay and none of Trottin'ham will ever hear from you again. That's what happens to the ones that went missing, they said."

"Interesting..." I mused, thinking. "And why would you know all of this?"

Gwyfth's glance shifted back to his drink, tightening his grip on the mug. "Daughter of mine, Gwendolen," he answered despondently. "Been workin' at the house for few months. My lil' girl's been sendin' letters every day about what she's been doing. Most of them's just 'bout them owner's kids," the griffon stopped to chuckle, though his dispirited frown returned almost immediately, "then one day, the letters just stopped comin'. Like she just vanished or somethin'. I tried writin' back, but she never answered. Went to the house meself and asked for her, though they wouldn't let me in. Said everyone's too busy to have a chat and everything."

"Right, so we got ponies and griffons vanishing, the rest of this lot not caring and a ghost," I connected the dots. "All this, in a house on the hill. Remember our last visit to a house on the hill, Twilight?"

"Don't remind me," Twilight grumbled with a shiver. "So what do you think, Doctor? Is the house really haunted?"

"There are no such things as a haunted house. There are only unwanted guests."

"But the creature!" Caramel exclaimed. "This... Trottingham Ghoul—"

"Either somepony had a really good prank and a funny sense of humor, or Trottingham has a big pickle to sort out. I need a good look of the creature to be sure."

"Wait, you intend to hunt this creature down?"

"Ah, yes, right, forgot the introductions!" Immediately, I gave Gwyfth a hug and a dainty kiss on each of his cheeks, leaving him stunned and my marefriend giggling. "Name's the Doctor! Just the Doctor! Evening! This is Twilight Sparkle and this here is Caramel," I finished, gesturing to both of them. "Twilight and Caramel, this here is Geronimo—"

"Gwyfthion."

"Yes, that, now!"

I felt my spirit burning within me. Here it is, in the middle of boring, old Trottingham: the adventure I was seeking for! Yeah, sure, I had been to the most wonderful of places these past few days, but this! This is what I'm missing!

"The Trottingham Ghoul," I dipped my voice in a pool of looming suspense, marching towards the front door with Twilight, Caramel and Gwyfth trotting along, listening attentively to every word I say. "A ghost in a mansion at the top of a hill. A ghost that takes the living away, never to be seen again. There is only one question I would ask right now, and that is this."

My two companions, Twilight especially, shook their heads, to which I grinned.

"Is it me or Nightmare Night came early this year?"

A brief moment of thought.

"Never studied a ghost before..." Twilight Sparkle was the first to respond from within the throes of her boundless curiosity, before laughing her excitement out. "Don't even need to ask! Count me in, Doctor!"

"Well, I'm stuck with you two, aren't I?" Caramel remarked with an unsure smile. "Yeah, I guess I'll just tag along."

"Brilliant! Now then, west of here, right?"

"I-I guess so, yes," Gwyfth replied, almost breathless. "Listen uh, Doctor. Would you perhaps grant me a favor?"

"About your daughter, Gwendolen, eh?"

"Y-Yes. Please, Doctor," he implored. "Please bring my daughter back. She's the only fledging I had after my mate left this earth. She matters to me more than my own life had ever been, Doctor, and I would ask nothing more of you than to see her safe in your company."

"Gwyfth, I can't promise that. Not yet."

The look of appall on his face was expected, as was the shock of my companions. Before any of them could voice their opinions, I proceeded with my explanation. "I don't want to make promises I can't keep, Gwyfth. Saving your daughter, your dear Gwendolen, and bringing her back to you alive... this isn't the first time I made this promise, Gwyfth, but you see, time has its way of doing things to us that we don't understand. Time can give you all the things in the world and take it all away in a blink of an eye. Time can give you all of hope, only to drop you down in a spiral of loss and agony. So, as much as I would love to say yes, I'm sorry. I can't make that promise."

To the griffon, it felt like the world came crumbling down his shoulders, his last sliver of hope, bruised and battered, had just been trampled by my words. He was giving up, I could see it in his eyes. Still, I wasn't quite done just yet.

"But there is one promise I can make," I continued, snapping him out of his blue daze. "I'll be looking for her. If she really is still in the house, I'll find her. I'll do everything in my power to find out where she is. If I find her alive, then maybe, just maybe, I can promise that I'll bring your daughter back to you."

"Th-Thank you..."

With a glimmer and a nod, Gwyfthion Blacknail returned to his seclusion, this time with his hope burning brighter than before. I'd say that talk went well, even though it headed just a little south in the middle. With that done, I turned back to my companions, though I stopped short at their smiles. Those strange pair of weird smiles.

"What?" I brushed them off, marching out into the open.

"Oh, nothing," Twilight replied in a singsong voice.

"Right, nothing!" Caramel exclaimed in agreement.

I shook my head, eliciting a slight groan at the cheekiness of those two. It didn't dampen my mood for an adventure, however, and it certainly didn't hamper my train of thought speeding like a bullet. This tale of the Trottingham Ghoul was already shaping to be a memorable one, I can tell, and it all starts with a mansion at the top of a hill.

Well then, I said this and I shall say this once more.

Geronimo!

1008 AC, First Fall, 6, 19:36:10

Hello, mansion of the hill.

It was true to its definition, in which it is a grand old house fenced by iron railings on the summit of a green curved pasture that shields what would be a glorious view of the setting sun, accesible only through a large iron gate. It was a three-storey monument of red bricked walls, with one side of it covered in leafy vines. The windows are outlined with a fading white, some of them having the stone chins that are the balconies protruding from the helm. Down the cobblestone path and up the stone steps was the pair of ominous obsidian doors, with a pair of griffin-like brass knockers that looked as if it could rival the cathedral bells of the nearby town.

"Well then," I began, the three of us standing before the main doors. "Who would do the honors?"

"Turner, you can do it yourself, you know that?" Twilight stated.

"Well, yes, but I thought it'd be nice if one of you give it a shot."

"Doctor, you're the one that lead us here," Caramel said. "Shouldn't you be the one doing it?"

"I suppose I should." I raised my hoof, my knocking arsenal at the ready, before I suddenly withdrew my forces. "On second thought, maybe you should give it a go, Caramel," I muttered.

"W-Why me?" he protested. "I mean, it's just knocking the door."

"Alright, then you do it then!"

"B-But I..." Caramel hesitated for a moment, then shifted his glance. "Twilight, why don't you do it?"

"I, bwa— me?" Twilight exclaimed. "Hey, I'm waiting for Turner here to do it! He's the one who suggested this, like you said."

"I didn't specify who should do the knocking," I affirmed. "Now then, since I'm the one who lead us here, I get to say who knocks the door and so I appoint you, my trusted Caramel."

"Now, hold on a minute, Doctor. You're the one that lead us here, why don't you just finish the job and knock the door already?"

"Ugh, I can't believe we're doing this," Twilight groaned, burying her face in her hooves. "How hard can knocking the door get?"

Before I could answer with my cleverly-formulated response — something to do with statistics, charts and graphs that would take an eternity to explain — the door suddenly swung open, shunning us in silence as a stallion poked his head out, his ashen moustache twitching on his snout. He was wearing a black vest over a white shirt, topping it all off with a wondrous sight that was bestowed upon my eyes the moment I spotted it perched on his collar.

"Ahh~! Look at you!" I cheered like a young colt, gleefully pinching at his neat little accesory. "Nice bowtie, sir. Bowties are cool."

"Who are you all and what is your business here?" the old stallion groused. "The day is ending and the mistress does not wish to be disturbed by all the fuss you're making."

"Hello there! I'm the Doctor!"

"Doctor who?"

"Just the Doctor," I replied frivolously. "This is Twilight and Caramel. They're my companions."

"Doctor, doctor... wait a minute!"

The stallion's eyes flared in a fit of epiphany, before fixating his stare at me. For a moment, I thought I saw a smile in his lips, though a blink later, all that was ever present was his stoic, stone-faced expression, taking a studious gander at us before humming out his satisfied judgments.

"You must be here for the children," he said. "Wait here. I'll go get my mistress."

Quickly, the butler — an assumption that I'm rather certain of — rushed off, leaving us standing at the doorway below the darkening skies. Slowly, I turned back to Twilight and Caramel, the two of them apparently sharing the same look and thought that I was having after all that had just transpired.

"Well, that was easy," I muttered.

"Strange coincidence," Twilight remarked with a mere smile. "I wonder what she's like?"

"He mentioned children as well. One of them probably caught something," Caramel added. "Hopefully it's not something serious."

"What makes you say that?" I couldn't help but ask.

"If it's something like a cold or a fever, Pops would be taking care of me by himself instead of calling for a doctor."

Caramel has a point there, leaving Twilight and I thinking once again. Well done, I would say, Caramel. Slightest bit of detail unmissed there, which is exceptional from a pony with his tendency of forgetfulness. Before I could openly commend him about it, however, the old stallion had returned, this time with another pony following closely behind: a mare in her mid thirties, bearing a pale pink coat with a yellow mane that had a few streaks of white. Like the butler before, she gave us a little look, before a beaming smile burst forth from her cheeks with a glistening warmth like a fireplace in a wasteland of ice and snow.

"Why, hello there," she spoke with a fine sharpness in her voice. "Name's Floria Hearthsgrove, current mistress of the Hearthsgrove estate. Saxon here told me you were a doctor of sorts?"

"Yes," I replied, instinctively grabbing out my wallet and opening it for her to see. "I'm the Doctor. These here are my uh... what's that word... nurses! Yes! My fellow nurses, Twilight and Caramel."

"Hmm..." Floria's eyes scanned across my 'credentials', as it were, before that blooming smile returned again. "Why, it does look like you may be just what we needed! Come in, come in! Make yourself comfortable!"

With a welcoming gesture, the mistress of the house, this bubbly mare with a flair, trotted back into her house. The three of us trotted in, Saxon holding the door for us, to which I tip my bowtie to that. I was greeted with the sight of a large foyer: a sextuplet of large columns on both sides that grew from the marble tiles to the arched ceiling above. Ornate lamps hung on the walls beside the windows, accented by red draperies and the occasional banner. Portraits of the family's ancestors smiled benevolently at us, promising comfort to the newest guests of the mansion.

All three of us could only canter forwards in awe, taking in our prestigious surroundings one step at a time. With a chuckle, Floria Hearthsgrove gave a little curtsy, her smile no doubt bringing a healthy dose of sunshine into the establishment as she spoke in her courteous, fine voice:

"Welcome, my guests, to Hearthsgrove Mansion."

Why, hello, mansion of the hill.

Author's Note

A little Halloween treat! :pinkiehappy:

Here is the Doctor's first adventure of Arc 2!
The second part's gonna be much bigger in content, so be on the lookout for it!